Search Results

06 Vicious Baths in general were something I could rarely enjoy, for fear Orin would find me. To fully bathe I typically had to hide my face or cover the majority of the water with a cloak. To keep him from seeing me. I feared that one day, I’d be careless, and he’d get ahold of me. Gray positioned my arms on the outside of the tub as he set me in. Letting them slide down the metal, behind me. Forcing me to sit entirely upright in the water, my back pinned to the metal. Making me feel even more vulnerable than when Frost had me chained to the wall this morning. Because it’s Gray that has me. A tiny voice admitted. My jaw ticked and I was ramrod stiff. Watching as he walked to the chair to remove the platter to the side table before flipping the buckles at the shoulders of his tunic. Letting the glittering gold chain mail fall from his chest and to the floor. He leisurely collected it and set it atop his cloak. He sat on the edge of the bed and took off his boots before standing to unbuckle his belt and remove his breeches. “I can feel your eyes.” He remarked. “For a woman that hates me so, your eyes are feasting.” He didn’t even look over. How’d he know? The same way he always does. I chided myself. Knowing better than to give him the satisfaction. “Would you believe me if I said I were an innocent?” I queried. Taking a shot at humor since his severity was causing my anxiety to climb to new heights. When he was cold like this, he was entirely unpredictable. He could completely conceal what he was thinking and do the opposite of what one expected. It kept me on edge. Which is probably why he does it. So, in return, I was trying to say anything that might make him laugh. Or make him angry. Anything that might make him stop being so coldly unreadable. He snorted at my comment. “You haven’t been innocent since the first month I met you.” I winced at that. “Why are you playing with me, Gray?” “Why won’t you surrender to me, Baby Girl?” He faced me squarely. His jaw set and his face hard. “You know full well that’ll never happen. You’re my enemy.” “I don’t have to be.” “You killed my entire family.” “Because I wanted you.” “Well,” I bowed my head as if I’d curtsy for him. “In that case, just take me away. I’m yours, indeed.” I adjusted uncomfortably in the tub as he drew close enough to squat outside it. Leisurely trailing his fingertips in the warmth. Perilously close to the tip of one upthrust dark nipple. I was trying to cringe away, pressing my back into the metal as I tried to retreat from him. He rested his cheek on the side of the tub to peer at me. Blinking huge silver-blue eyes which were darkly trimmed in lashes that would send a lady into jealous fits. His face was so perfectly flawless with those large lips and that dimpled chin that he looked almost childlike when his jaw wasn’t locked. “What’s wrong, Baby Girl? Uncomfortable.” I was breathing heavily. Staring at him angrily. “Doesn’t it bother you, when you’re not in control?” He shifted onto his knees and reached to grip one of mine. Pulling it lightly toward the edge of the washbasin, near him. I followed with the other one. He clicked disapprovingly in his cheek and tossed his chin for me to move it open. “You can go fuck yourself, Gray.” “Mmmhmm.” He shook his head purposefully. “Not myself.” His point wasn’t lost on me. It never is… “What would you do if I fought you?” “You always fight me. Far harder than you fought Frost, I’d wager. Why is that?” I rattled the washbasin under my armpits, trying to jerk in the water. It swept side to side and sloshed onto him. His expression didn’t even flicker in a way that might’ve warned me as he stood up and launched himself over the edge and into the bath with me. Squatted in the water across from me. I squawked in objection and drew my knees to my chest protectively. His gaze still locked on me. Like a cat stares at a mouse it wishes to toy with. He leaned slowly forward and headed for me in a way that made the sinews in his biceps jut and his hard chest flex each time he put weight down on a fist, climbing toward me. There’s already not enough room in here. Suddenly there was no air in the room. He was stealing it all. So close to me that when I turned my head to evade him, his lips brushed along the corner of my mouth in a butterfly touch. “Go ahead, Baby Girl. Try to resist me.” “I’m tied up in a tub, Gray.” I said acidly. Just how the hell would I do that? “Yet, you’re still spitting venom.” He said in a silky voice. It’s the only weapon I have. I was slender, light and small framed, making me easily overpowered physically. Gray was the complete opposite. Though he was far from a giant, he was large, well-built, and wound with wiry muscle. And vicious to the core. “Mmm…” He murmured. Dropping his face into my upper chest. His lips massaging softly along the upper curve of my breasts and blazing lightly up to my collar where his tongue dipped into the hollow of my clavicle before following its shape to push his lips softly into notch where the two bones met in the dip at the base of my throat. “I missed that. Your smell. It gets me hard just getting the smallest whiff.” He growled hungrily. I had to drop my head back to keep the pressure from making it uncomfortable to breath. I was trying hard to ignore him. To ignore the sultry things, he was saying. Things I knew would melt me into his hands. Don’t listen to him. He took advantage of my exposed neck to nip lightly along the chord of my throat. Sending a thrill of goosebumps winding over me. No. I pushed my knees together tight between us, hoping to keep him from getting any closer. But even as I was thinking it he reached up to hook his elbows over them. Driving them down and away from my body. I whined in frustration as they were pushed aside enough, they spread wide and slammed into the sides of the tub, making room for him to scoot his body closer, his knees framing my hips and his lean body fitting against me as his fingers cupped the back of my head to still me for his soft kisses. “Gray!” I growled through clenched teeth. “Tell me to stop, Woman.” He whispered against my steamy skin. “It only makes me harder, faster.” I compressed my lips and huffed. Refusing to give him the gratification. Which made him lift his head to look at me. I saw the brief flash of dimples at the corner of his mouth. The only telltale sign that he’s amused. “Tell me what they do to you?” He said into my ear. I turned my head away, but his teeth caught my earlobe and kept me from moving further. Despite myself, his touching and nibbling was driving me crazy. Something that made me all the more furious, because he knew it. I tried to focus on something unattractive about Gray that I could latch onto. But the only glaring thing I could pinpoint was his complete and utter lack of character. He’s evil. Conscienceless and devious. “Why do you want to hear that, Gray?” I said contemptuously. “Does it get you excited.” “No.” He pulled back to give me a long study. “It infuriates me.” “Then why would you want to know?” I retorted. “I want to know if any of them touch you like I do?” His hand moved slowly to frame the side of my neck and curl around the front. His thumb resting on my pulse on the other side. Though he applied no pressure I was nervous. I couldn’t protect myself with my legs because they were outside his elbows and ankles now. And my arms were hooked over the outside of the bin, making the edge dig into my armpits and rendering me entirely immobile. He has me. “Your heart is racing.” He said huskily against my jawline. “That’s an admonition that they don’t.” “No.” I said, shaking my head. No one touched me like him. No, I’d not answer that question. No, to everything! He walked his fingertips down from my neck through my cleavage and over my belly and lower. Sifting softly through the slight nest of hair protecting my sex before his fingers brushed my lower lips. Massaging them with alternating pressure before easing them apart to allow him further entrance. My breaths became more ragged. I couldn’t seem to catch it. 07 Alive “No to which, Baby Girl?” He growled against my cheek but I for the life of me I couldn’t remember what we were talking about. “Stop calling me that.” I muttered weakly. “No.” He shook his head. “Never.” “Why do you always do this?” I said desperately. Awash with emotion. Something I hated. “What?” “Make-make me feel…Why can’t you-” My desperate voice cracked, and I gave up. “Make you feel vulnerable?” He queried knowingly. His flat voice devoid of any hint of emotion. Though I knew he basked in mine. “Why can’t you just get it over with like the rest?” “Because I’m nothing like them.” He said darkly. His face written with disdain as he put an arm along the edge of the bin to lean into me as his other hand found my entrance. Slipping one long, slim finger deep into my channel. I gasped and my eyelids fluttered at the pure pleasure of the gentle touch. The coaxing fingers working in and out of me to create slow building. I hated it. And I loved it. Which made me hate him even more. “And because I want you to suffer.” He murmured. “I suffer enough.” “Not like I do. I want you to yearn. Like I do.” I didn’t want to hear it. I shook my head adamantly while he tormented me. Trying to get away from his torturous whispering against my skin. I lifted my hips trying to escape his nimble fingers. But he only took it as further invitation. Scooping his other fingers under my rear as he held me up. Switching his thumb for his finger to pinch his fingers more together. Adding a new pressure against my back walls. Making me writhe with both need and mounting pleasure. “Ahhh.” I cried in pleasure. His other hand joined under the water. Slipping another thumb in and putting the pressure of that palm along the front of me, low on my pelvis so my body was entirely cradled between his palms, while his thumbs had their way with my hole. “That’s it.” He praised. “Harder. Give over to me, Woman.” He breathed. “Come.” I clenched my teeth. Fighting the pleasure clawing through me so viciously. Tearing at my nerves and making me start to shudder as I lost control of my body. The whirlwind took over in my body. Making me icy cold and then scalding hot in the water so sweat formed along my face as I rolled up onto the flats of my feet. Offering him more of my opening. He smirked, pleased as he worked his fingers into me. “Yes! That’s it…” “I hate you, Gray!” I cried in a rising voice as another bout of tensing took over. Rolling down my spine and making my hips bounce in his hands, with the force of my reaction. “Tell me you want me inside you, Baby Girl.” He lowered his hands, and my hips between them, down until I could feel his hard tip probing the bottom of one of my thighs. Tall and ready. And I knew what he’d feel like. He’d somehow fill the parts of me that were forever hollow, no matter how many men took me. And I would hate myself tomorrow. And him. Even more than I do today. Which, at this particular moment, didn’t seem possible. He set me down, his hands rolling to frame the outside of my hips. I was staring at him beneath hooded lashes. My shoulders heaving as I caught my breath. My armpits aching from the position I was forced into. Helplessly serving him all he desired. Right there, beneath the water. “Tell me, My Girl. Do you come for them, like you do for me?” “We’re not children anymore, Gray! Stop calling me that.” “You’ll always be Baby Girl to me.” “You weren’t that much older! You only called me that to humiliate me.” He cocked his head. Telling me that’s still why he does it. “There will be a day you go into battle and never come back out.” I vowed. “And wouldn’t you love that day?” “I live for it.” “I just bet you do.” His lip curled in the first hint of annoyance. He was losing patience. His desire making him rush. “Tell me you want me.” He commanded. His fingers biting into my hips. My mouth tightened. “Or should I put my fingers back into you, until you do. I can make you. You will surrender to me by daylight. You always do.” He said triumphantly. Making me seethe. “Your play, Baby Girl?” He smirked. Really no choice at all. How long do I really want to prolong this? “Fine.” I said hatefully. “Oh, I won’t touch you until you say it.” He lifted his hands above the water, in a move that might’ve looked like surrender in another scenario. He let his hips slide forward enough I could feel his length pulsing against my slit, nearly with a life of its own. He wanted it every bit as bad as I did. “Why don’t you say it, Gray?” I sneered. “Fine.” He shrugged. Snatching up my hips. “I want you, Woman.” He aligned me with the rounded tip of his sex. Sinking into me as he brought me down over it. The washtub rattled again as my arms thudded along it as I writhed over him. Shocked at the sudden intrusion and absorbed by the feeling of him stretching me inside. “Damn you, Gray!” “Tell me to stop.” He whispered. “And I will.” “You won’t.” “Tell me.” He insisted. “If it’s what you really want. Tell me to get out of you…” I wanted to say the words. Wanted to so bad my teeth ached. But no matter how much my mouth moved, my body was screaming that I not deny it the pleasure. I shut my mouth. “As I thought.” He held my eyes as he lifted me up and slowly withdrew until only the rounded tip rested inside. Then glided purposefully back in. Making me draw a long breath, my head lolling back at the feel of the incredible pleasure. It was shocking how I could nearly shut down every nerve ending in every other situation. But with him, they seemed to come alive. “You could come back with me.” He looked up at me, He had to slide slightly under me, to maneuver me with my arms bound outside the edge of the bin. Lifting my hips in rhythm to him withdrawing then lowering me as he pushed up. I shook my head. “I won’t be your slave.” “I could protect you.” “All you do is harm.” “Am I harming you now?” He asked angrily. Sitting more upright to catch his arms behind my back and cradle my spine against his forearms. His hands scooping the back of my head as he moved my body. My breasts hopping with each penetrating stroke. My blunted nipples dragging up and down his upper chest. His head was tipped back to look up at me. “Are you done playing at fighting me?” I couldn’t talk. Not with him inside me. *** He took some hint on my face as an answer, because he lifted me off him and held me high enough aloft that it lifted my arms off the outer edge, and he could pull me down atop him while he leaned back to the opposite edge. My legs framing his as he found my entrance again. As if he had some way of detecting precisely where it was. In a breath, he was back inside me. Banishing the hollow ache that seemed ever present. Filling me with a warmth that was only there when he was around. “Come back with me, Woman. Let all this hate go.” “And be your Pet?” I panted. But the hate had gone from my voice as I worked my body along his length. Matching his pace hungrily. Even with my hands bound so tightly behind my ass I clenched down over him, every time our pelvis’ met. I wanted more. I wanted my hands free so I could feel his chest. Touch his beautiful body. “Would it matter if I said, no?” “No.” I said huskily. Giving him a long look. “I know better than to believe you.” “Then do it because you want to.” His face was showing hints of strain. His body tensing. So, was mine. “You’re close.” I whispered in his ear. “Just don’t go inside, Gray. I’ll catch you in my hands.” His brows lowered and his lips parted in a pant. “Tell me.” I reared back, glaring at him. “Don’t…” “Tell me, Baby Girl.” His voice deepened warningly. My pace was slowing nervously. But he’d not have that. He guided my hips more ferociously. Driving me up and down along his length. “Say it to me.” I gave a primal shriek of frustration. “You know I won’t!” “Do it, Baby Girl. Or I won’t.” 08 His Triumph Following his motions, I worked him more vigorously. Determined to not let him do it. Not this time. He tipped his head, waiting. I shook my head in answer. But in that same moment a lightning streak burned through my spine sending my back curving forward until it almost bent in half. My knees shoving down into the bottom of the washbin. My wrists straining at the ropes as my body jerked in tiny tremors. Emerging from where the inside of my body gripped him and stroked along his length. Before bursting through me in white-hot heat. My head fell back, and I was racked with the violence of my climax. Something I hadn’t had in months. He held me down against him, piercing deep as I reached my peak and then subsided from the dizzying heights. Only then did I realize he’d entirely stopped moving. “Damn you.” I said angrily. Knowing he’d caught himself before sating his pleasure. Leaving me feeling strangely unfinished. And even more like he won. He proved, yet again, that he was strong. Where I am weak. I’d come all over him. Slicking his length with my pleasure and my body collapsing atop his from my weakness. But he’s as unemotional inside me as he is outside. I wanted to beat on his chest in frustration. But I couldn’t. So, I did the only thing I could. I opened my teeth and hooked as much of that smooth flesh as I could. Sinking my teeth in deep. He groaned in his throat at the pain but only lifted one hand to hold my face against him. As if offering me more. When I felt the trickle of blood on my lip, I released him. Flushed and furious. “You’re the most vile, loathsome, infuriating-” “Yes. Yes.” He said dismissively. Turning his head to look at something far off to the side. As if bored of me now. “You’ve cried all the same before.” His tone indicted pure boredom. I flailed in the water. Trying to gather off him but struggling to get on my knees with him wedged beneath me, inside me and me belly deep under water. He caught my hips and held me there. “In such a hurry to hop off now? Didn’t seem in quite such a rush a moment ago.” He taunted. Eagerly reminding me of my shame. I growled in frustrated feminine fury. Only stopping when I realized I was in too precarious a position to get out on my own. I huffed in exhaustion. “Finished?” He lifted a dark brow. “Just leave!” “I will. When I’m ready.” He rose from the wash bin. Standing and letting the water pour off us. Lifting me with him and sliding out of me as he straightened. Scooping a hand under my ass while the other held my back. When the water subsided to a slow drip, he took me from it to the bed where he tossed back the blanket. “Are you going to untie me?” He snorted. “So, you can bolt?” Yes. Absolutely. “No.” He gave an amused snort. “Like hell you wouldn’t. Do you think I’ve forgotten who you are…Baby Girl?” He sneered the nickname. “You’re vile.” He lifted me over his shoulder. Throwing back the coverlet he tossed me onto my side. I yelped slightly. I tossed my weight forward to roll onto my feet, but he snatched me around my waist as he crawled into the bed. “Always running from me, aren’t you Fiere?” He purred against the back of my ear. Mirth in his tone. Nuzzling the tender area. I was breathing raggedly. Chest heaving at how close I’d come to landing on my feet and making a run for it. “Should I slide back in you? Fall asleep nestled in your heat. Imagine then how every man in the land would envy me.” “It is always about the envy, isn’t it, Gray?” I sneered without looking back at him. Knowing he was still far too close. “You always have to be the best. The fastest. The strongest. The most feared.” He snickered behind me. “So determined to fight with me. Is being at peace next to me truly so terrifying?” “It’s impossible.” “Mmmhmm.” Clear disbelief marked his voice. “I don’t understand the rules of this bizarre truce.” “Yes, you do.” “When does it end?’ “When you crawl out of my bed in the morning.” “What if it is you that crawls out?” “It never is with you, Baby Girl. You’re always on your feet. Like a cat trying to spring away from the jaws of the wolf.” He clucked disapprovingly. “Though you should know better by now.” “Should I?” “Why don’t you just drag me back to your precious king?” “And miss out on having you warm in my arms?” I didn’t respond. I don’t know what to say. “A man, especially a vicious one, is entitled to be greedy on occasion.” “Do you think the good king Liam would agree?” “King Eternus is no longer Liam but his son Malachi now.” I blew a malcontented breath. Not much caring. In my eyes they were one and the same. “Do you know,” He remarked. “I can still remember the first time I made love to you.” “Charming.” I said dryly. “You were so welcoming. Such a different woman. Before your heart iced over.” “And why did that happen again, Gray?” “You didn’t call me that, then.” “No, but I was always Baby Girl to you, wasn’t I?” “It was what your brother called you. And you hated it so much.” He admitted to the taunting. “You liked reminding me I was smaller than you.” “And slower. And weaker. You still are.” He said gleefully as he plucked at the knots on the rope behind my back. Freeing my wrists which I quickly brought toward the front of myself. Happy to be able to grip some manner of weapon against him. But he caught it flying over my hip and held it up so we could both see it. “Look how slender and delicate you are.” He turned my hand up toward the candlelight. As if inspecting the fine bones in my hand. I tried to tug it away, but his hand curled around front and wound his fingers back through it. I lifted my side to pull the other arm from beneath me, but it jerked to a stop. I glanced down and quickly assessed why. He tied me to him. When I’d thought he was undoing the fabric wrap he’d merely undone one wrist and put some slack around the other. Binding it to him behind me. So I can’t get away. Damn him! His other arm swept under the crook of my waist to sweep around my stomach and scoop a breast in his palm. His legs folding up behind me to cradle me in the nook of his body. Allowing me to feel every inch of him against my back. He twisted the other hand which was locked with mine and dropped it over my stomach. Pinning his arms across my chest. And outlining my whole body so I can’t move. He burrowed his face into the top of my shoulder. Pressing a soft kiss there. So tender that it made my emotions rise because of the cold mockery in it. “I hate you, Jackson Gray.” “I love you too, Baby Girl.” He said dryly. Before falling asleep. His deep breaths rolling over my skin and making fine hairs along my body dance. I despised the man. But I knew better then to waste one of these nights. My sleeping hours were few and far between. Monsters are always coming for me. There was almost no place safe to rest and when I did then Craven came for me. But not when I’m with Gray. I’d learned long ago that none of the other monsters could quite reach me when I was next to him. It was as if his very presence warded them off. It was the only time I had any peace, so I needed to take advantage of the moment and get some rest. I closed my eyes and in minutes was lost to slumber. As my breathing evened and I stilled, Gray leaned up over my shoulder. His hand slipping from mine so he could rub a curling tendril of red hair from my forehead to better inspect my profile. His gaze flicking over the dark lashes resting on my cheeks. Highlighting the high bones. My lips red and relaxed as I slept. Their color every bit as vibrant as my hair. My throat was long and white. Highlighted by the feminine chords. Every part of my body wound with slender womanly muscles from fleeing and fighting to protect myself. My body exhausted from constantly being unguard. I had no idea of Gray’s careful inspection because I was lost to the dark peace of sleep. 09 Threats in the Night “Spark…” Craven’s voice made me tense in my sleep. I could feel his presence closing in. Winding through time and darkness to reach me. The incubus could always find me when I slept. I felt him drawing nearer and I couldn’t fight my way out of the peace of slumber. Another of Craven’s talents. I was suddenly flipped onto my back. I opened panicked eyes. Straining to get out of the dream state and confront him. Feeling the usual terror because I knew I wouldn’t be able to see him or touch him. Or fight him off. I was exhausted and could think of no way to fight him off right now. Just as I felt his weight climbing over me I opened my mouth to scream but couldn’t get any words out. Only the merest croaking emerging. But the moment that weight drew up to my torso and prepared to settle into my crevice, Gray’s arm snatched out and caught at air. Dragging something down to his face. “I’ve told you, Craven.” “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Gray. I forgets!” “Best not.” Gray sat up enough to do an extremely violent movement. Gripping and twisting something before tearing it apart with a sickening slop. Then he tossed it aside. Making something heavy thud against the wall. The bed shifted as Craven fled. His footfalls padding over the wood floor and the shutter flying open as he escaped. Always having to do it in a more human way, after expending so much energy to find me. “How do you stand that?” Gray hissed venomously. Flopping back to the bed in the dark. I couldn’t see him but could feel his aggravation. “I hate him.” “He is the slime of Ferus.” “He can’t help it. It’s what he is.” “Don’t.” He said viciously. “Don’t you dare defend…That!” I could feel him pointing at the shutters. There was a long silence in which I decided not to prod him further. Then I blurted. “What did you do to him?” “Ripped his arm off.” I squawked in horror. Gray rolled more onto his side to pull me back tighter against him as he murmured. “Don’t worry about it. They grow back. Which is the last thing he needs.” “I’m surprised you haven’t killed him one of these times.” “Can’t kill him. Or I would’ve. Every time.” I didn’t doubt the conviction in his voice. In truth, Craven was the worst of the monsters that came for me. He stole what little peace I could salvage. My sleep. And I could never see him. I had to fight blindly, and futilely. I woke that morning before Gray. Peeking over my bare shoulder I verified that he looked like he was fast asleep. Dark gold lashes down and his hard face relaxed in a way that made him far more approachable than the fierce, unsmiling expressions he wore during his waking hours. I edged a few inches from him. Feeling his arms tightening across my torso, ever so slightly. I froze until they again relaxed. I scooted another tiny bit and his arms tightened in response. The more tension I put to get away, the tenser his hold became. Like a coiling snake. I huffed in frustration. Deciding to start with my feet, I worked my legs over the edge of the bed until they hovered parallel the floor. Then my knees were able to bend over the edge and I turned onto my back, evading his hold a bit more as I flattened onto the bedcovers. Slipping sideways in painstaking inches to be beneath his grip. I was moving his bottom elbow further out, until it was straight out over my shoulder. Then I slid off the edge of the bed onto the floor. Twisting to squat alongside it. Which was the first time I met his cool gaze. “Nice try, Baby Girl.” I groaned. Leaping to my feet and jerking at the wrap around my wrist and trying to get free of it. “Oh, stop.” He laughed in his chest before yanking me up over the bed onto him. Then rolling me over his chest and onto my back beneath him on the other side. With us still tied together. He was lying over me. His chest pinning me down and his fingers trailing over my forehead and toying with the tresses sweeping across it. “If you wanted to go, all you need do is ask.” I gave a long-suffering sight. “Can I go, Gray?” “Absolutely.” He surprised me. I blinked wide eyes at him. “As soon as I finish you again.” I felt my stomach sink. Unsure if I could mentally tolerate another round in Gray’s bed. He walked his fingers down my side and over my hip while I writhed beneath him. He gave me a challenging look. Daring me to stop him. So, I locked my lips and went stiff as a board, but it only took him a few coaxing minutes before I shifted under him. Lifting one knee up as I tried to soothe the unholy ache he was building. He took advantage of the opportunity and slipped a finger inside me again. Melting me until I was moaning in pleasure beneath him. He braced himself on his side and watched the effect. “Mmm.” “Gray, don’t you want more?” I begged. Wanting to feel him. “No.” He shook his head slowly. “Watching you play into my hands is pleasure enough.” He was doing it again. “Do you enjoy trying to prove I’m weak?” He scoffed. “Is that what you think I’m doing?” Those dimples flashed. “Couldn’t I merely be enjoying the sight of you softening at my whim?” I lifted my head to glare at him. “I find that highly unlikely.” “Well, it wouldn’t be the first thing you were wrong about me.” He began stroking two fingers into me alternately until I was panting with pleasure and my legs began to quake. Unable to resist any longer, I put my palms to his heated, hard chest. Trying to push him a bit to get him to relent. He was as unmoving as stone. Bastard. Royal bastard. My back curved upward, my stomach tightening, and my body vibrated as a massive creature of pleasure unfurled within me. Taking control of my body and rolling my fingers into tight fists, making my nipples bud and a warm wash of heat dampen me between my thighs. I swore epithets as I gripped the bedding. “Yes…” He purred. “That’s my girl.” Not yours! I wanted to shout it, but my jaw was so tight that there was zero possibility of me uttering words. “Satisfied?” I spat. “Definitely.” “Isn’t it theoretically impossible that you could be? Since you haven’t been sated in over twelve hours. Isn’t that a lifetime for your breed?” “Eternus, you mean?” “Or hound.” I added. Seeing him tense in a way that was subtle enough someone else might not have known it. The Wanton’s Way Brothel, Feral Fey Country Feral Fey Country was especially dangerous. Because it was filled with Feral Fey... Kareni, the Madam of the Wanton's Way Brothel knew well that there were a total of four kinds of fey. Guardians. Harbingers. Gems, royalty or those who held lands or specific titles. And the Feral. Which were the worst. Everyone in Ferus knew that. Especially, Kareni who'd once been responsible for servicing them. They were vicious, lusty elves. With the long hair and especially square chest that marked their kind. Haughty aggressive males and diminutive obedient females. Males which tended to demand what they wanted rather than request. But Kareni, the Madam of this brothel, knew the truth about all that too. They bore of their obedient females and crave something more hearty. So Kareni specialized in finding especially aggressive, rare females to stock her house of pleasure. To keep them coming. And it had certainly worked for several decades. But now she had a very specific target in mind. And these two are going to help me get it. Kareni was a robust, curvaceous woman with bobbing curls that framed a face which was still very beautiful for her advancing years. Only she knew how she managed that. And it’s not a secret I’m sharing. The two men before her were nearly identical. Matching frames, white hair pulled back in similar tethers. The only difference was one had brown eyes and one had green ones. They stood shoulder to shoulder, with their torsos slightly tipped in toward each other. Making it clear that they did everything together. And from the way they were looking at Kareni’s wenches, she was fair certain they’d do any of them together, as well. They’ll want to have their feral way with her. Kareni could almost pity whatever woman they chose for the night. “I need you to collect-” She started. “We know what you want.” They said in unison. “The Spark.” 10 Morning Light She nodded. Unnerved by the fact that the two men were so unison that their voices sounded like one. Yet, both their mouths had moved. “Give us the coin.” The brown eyed one said. “And we’ll find your woman.” The other supplied. Speaking as the other stopped as if perfectly orchestrated. Like they have one mind. She pulled the coins from the pocket of her scanty overdress. Holding her hand out over theirs. Greedy light filled their gazes and as they reached, she withdrew the coins to clutch them near her chest. Leaving their outstretched palms empty. “I want her brought back unsullied.” “She’ll be suitable to work.” They responded together. Kareni was clever enough to notice their evasive answer but knew how hard it’d been to find these two to hunt her down. No one else can promise me they’ll even find her. The girl had proven particularly elusive thus far. Kareni was somewhat skeptical that even these two would, but she had enough spies and assassins at her disposal that she was confident she’d find them. And I’ll get the chit, one way or another. “You’ll bring her straight to me.” “Straight as an arrow.” They responded. Though they weren’t promising any time frame. Deliberately toying with their words. She was quickly growing impatient with them. “Find her. Bring her to me straight away.” “Coin.” Their hands outstretched. Fingers swiping beckoningly toward her. Impatient shits. She dumped them in Reimus’ hand. He quickly shuffled through them with a finger before glowering at her. “This is two shy.” “Have one of my girls.” She nodded beyond the door. Adding. “We’ll call it even.” The two gave each other a long look. “Fine. But don’t come crying when she’s screaming…” Virius warned. Kareni eyed them but waved them away. He heard a scuffle outside her door where they must’ve chosen a woman. None to kindly, from the sound of it. They were dragging her down the hall. She was sputtering at their sudden aggression. Wondering why. Because they’re Feral Fey. Kareni thought. Glad she was long past the days of servicing those she didn’t wish to. And Feral Fey certainly fall in that category. She was scribbling out a note to one of her affiliates to have some human men standing by in-case she needed them for a retrieval. She didn’t trust the fey men. She was distracted when she heard one shrill, short, shriek. Immediately silenced. What are they doing to her? She lifted her head to wonder. Shaking it she resumed writing. Hearing a thud against the door she assumed they’d pushed her against the wall. The girl will be fine. She assured herself and dipped her quill to resume writing. Kareni had long ago lost any sense of feminine tenderness. It’s not suitable to this line of work. I was aggravated that Gray had refused to come again. Making me turn molten at his touch then smacking my ass and sending me on my way. He untied our hands and climbed into his clothes. I grabbed the shredded, dirtied tunic and went to put it on but he batted it out of my hand in what seemed a very childish maneuver. “You, Bastard!” I squawked. He shook his head, discontentedly. “You were once a princess. I’m not letting you wear that, Baby Girl.” “I do have a name, you know.” Something he’s never said. Not since… I caught that thought and cut it off in the making. Enough of that! “So I am to stroll about naked then?” I turned one way, posing like a nude statue before turning the other. “Keep taunting me, Woman.” He said dangerously. “I’ll throw you right back on that bed.” I grimaced and stopped. “Remember,” He cautioned. “I haven’t been sated yet. I can make you rise over. And over. And over again.” He emphasized cruelly. Reminding me he was far from tired. Because he only makes me peak. He returned to stand over me. Staring down into my face. His hand lifted leisurely, and he twirled his fingers in a graceful movement that suddenly had a shimmering fabric weaving between them as if it were falling. But his hand turned and caught it. Gripping it in a tight fist. I recognized it as a lady’s dress. I gave him a quick look. “Where’d you have that?” I knew it had to be close for him to summon it like that. Making it materialize from wherever he’d stashed it. It was the most lovely turquoise shade. Made of some fine fabric that had me yearning to feel it against my skin. “It’s just going to get ripped off me.” I fingered it between my thumb and finger. There was a quick flash of something on his face. Something that wasn’t anger but tightened his features briefly. He looked away then back at me. “Not if you would go back with me.” “Do you honestly think, Gray that you could keep all of that Army and the King from turning me into a puppet for their cocks?” He winced and gave a long-suffering groan at my terminology. Massaging his temples as he turned away. “You were a lady once.” “Yes.” I stared meaningfully at his back. “Once…” I didn’t have to say more for him to turn back to me. Tossing it against my chest. “Just put the damn thing on. I’ll find you a cloak.” “And will you have that delivered as well?” I cocked a hip like a fine maiden ordering something from the dressmaker. His eyes narrowed. “I should smack that perfectly rounded ass of yours and steal that venom tongue right out of your mouth.” Someone always wanting to rip my tongue out. “Do you know…I’ve been threatened with that twice in the last few days.” “Can’t say I’m shocked.” He said dryly. “Everyone always wants to rip out my tongue.” I boasted. “I didn’t say rip it out.” He gave me a pensive study. “I said steal it.” He gave a great chomp of those perfect white teeth. Clapping his jaws together in a way that had me flinching. Noting the fine points of his canines. Designed for feeding. I couldn’t meet those penetrating blue eyes, so I chose to take that moment to climb into the dress. Smoothing it down my hips just to feel the fabric under my palms. I inspected the way it fit, tighter around my waist then swaying out comfortably over my hips. As if it were sized for me. “How’d you get the size right?” “I told her to make it about this big.” He gestured across from this abdomen and linked his thumbs and long pointer fingers. “And about this big.” He curved his palms into a rounded shape a bit higher. “And about this big.” He swayed his hands out in a triangle and down. Indicating my hips. “She figured out what I was saying.” “Smart woman.” “Yes.” His gaze dropped over my figure, taking his time gliding back up. Lingering on my lips in a way that had me unconsciously parting them in invitation. He looks at me like he’s memorizing every detail. Don’t know why he needs to now! He clearly already had my measurements mapped out. “You do look damn fine in that.” He said approvingly. I gave an overly exaggerated curtsy. “I’m glad you approve, Liege.” His eyes went hooded and his jaw ticked. “You’re so good at being snide.” “It’s a gift.” I inspected my fingernails to avoid his sharp look. “Can I go now?” He sighed. Boots thudding over the floor as he abruptly returned to stand over me. His feet nearly positioning atop me as he stood close enough to lower his nose to brush mine. “You go when I say you can, as you know very well.” “That’s why I asked.” I said balefully. He straightened. Eyeing me down his aristocratic nose. Trying to remind me I’m beneath him? I wondered. His face was impossible to read. He dropped a quick kiss to my forehead, gave me that smack on my tail and strode from the chamber. Only stopping in the doorway to put a masculine hand on the frame to look back at me. “Truce is over, Baby Girl. Better run like hell. I’m returning to my men, and we’ll be coming after you.” “You won’t catch me.” I boasted. Hoping to convince myself more than him. He’s damn hard to dodge. “Better hope I don’t catch you alone again. I won’t be nearly as nice as tonight.” He gave me a deliberate wink. “Would it really stop you, if I had someone with me?” I really doubt it. But curiosity drove me to ask. “A woman perhaps. I don’t like witnesses.” His voice dropped in warning. “If you’ve a man, you know very well I’ll throttle him and send him on his way.” 11 Stupid Hounds His long look told me he wasn’t kidding. He never is. And we both knew how likely it was I’d travel with a woman. All I’d ever met did not want to be my friend. Far from. And despite that I wasn’t his, and he was the only man that could seem to willingly let me go, he seemed even more possessive than the others when it came to me keeping male company. Or he tries to be. Now, I wanted to surround myself with male Skins just to defy him. Certainly not male monsters though! I could control the Skins. “Oh.” He popped his head back into the door. “Is this you escaping me again?” My eyes narrowed on him. “You do know your particular manner of humor, isn’t actually funny, right?” Those dimples flashed again. Though I saw no hint of those flat square teeth he so often nipped me with. Never a real smile. Odd. I hated that I’d even thought that. Physically shaking myself, I slid on my shoes and peeked out to make sure he was gone. And this wasn’t a trap. He could’ve had the Pyre Army moving all night to get here. If he hadn’t, then we were now engaged in a race. Him, to get back to them and return my direction before sunlight could peer through the canopy of trees above us, to hunt me down. Me, to run like hell! I stepped outside and had to squint through remaining darkness. Careful to circle wide of the lingering puddle from last night. I’ve had enough of Orin for now. Or always… Hearing my stomach gargle. I walked only a short distance before I found a bit of cooked meat on the forest floor. I bent to inspect it. It wasn’t the first time I’d seen such a thing. “Thank you, Lionel.” I heard the shuffling of a bush nearby and an animalistic grunt. I collected it and chomped around the bits of bone. Identifying it as some kind of a large bird leg. He’d probably spent a good portion of the night cooking it. “You might as well come out, Pup. I know you’re there.” I summoned resignedly. I saw the hairy man stroll from the brush. Not bothering to put on clothes. He usually doesn’t. Brown hair and a brown beard adorned his face. Signifying that he was a Hound. More dog than human. But Lionel was a good Hound. One of the rare few. I reached out to him, knowing how shy he was, and he hesitantly took my hand, like a small child willing to walk with me. He was a grown man, a young one, but grown, nonetheless. His fleshy bit resting along one of his legs and swinging as he moved. I concentrated on not looking at it. Knowing he was so much younger than me. We strolled together in quiet companionship. I leaned down by the river and Lionel rushed over to greedily hump against my hip. Whimpering with need though he made no effort to sincerely invade my woman’s hole, it was annoying, nonetheless. “No!” I pointed a warning finger at him. Shouting it again more sternly. He ducked his head and flushed but still gripped my side and waist to hold me still until he spurted along the side of my dress. “Dammit, Lionel!” I swore at him. He dropped to all fours and hid behind a boulder. Avoiding my scathing look. “Shoo!” I chased him off. Annoyed that he always did this. “This is why I never let you walk with me!” I shouted after him. Seeing his hairy backside retreating on all fours. Stupid Hounds. I went a bit further before seeing a powdery blue cloak hanging from a branch. I stopped and put a hand on my hip to study it. Peering around carefully. Now, how’d he get that there? And worse, how’d he know which direction I was going? Discomforted by that, I veered West. Heading as far from Frost’s Hold as I could get. And though I was no longer going the complete opposite direction of the Eternus Realm, I was still putting angular distance between me and them. Which is good. I didn’t really have a particular destination. I was really just looking for some dark, waterless, soundless place I could hide, that none of the men that hunted me could find me. A place of peace. *** I knew I couldn’t keep running forever. My life would eventually come to an end, either because some creature that lusted for me killed me. Or because I’m taken captive by someone who never lets me go. That was my worst fear. Made more terrifying because of its terrifying reality. I wanted to escape Gray and the Eternus King that hunted me. They were truer enemies to me then anyone else. I was so lost in thought that I didn’t notice the man in the dark mask stepping from the trees and into my path. “Hold it!” He declared. I gave him a disgruntled look. Huffing in annoyance and rolling my eyes. His blade lowered slightly, and he seemed put off by my reaction. “Give me your coin.” He said weaker then he’d originally intended. “I have none.” He tipped his head in clear skepticism. Making the black fabric over his face twist enough that bleak eyeholes slid out of alignment. Making him quickly gather it and adjust it back to where it needed to be. “I don’t believe you!” I shrugged. “I can’t prove I don’t have it by showing you what I don’t have.” He stalked over, wielding his dagger at me. I lifted my hands in surrender as he walked behind me to grip the top of my cloak. He began feeling his way down my dress. Ripping it near the hip in his rough haste to search my form beneath my dress. I growled in aggravation. “I’m sorry to inconvenience you, My Lady!” He said sarcastically. “Would you just hurry up?” He rounded to face me. His brown eyes behind the mask wide. Only then did he look straight at me. I saw his pupils dilate and everything other than my face vanishing from the reflection in them. Ugh... I thought boredly. More malcontented because I thought I didn’t have time for this. The dagger slipped from his hand, and he reached out to touch my face reverently. I caught his wrist and peeled his touch off my skin. Giving him a long look. I lowered my lashes and let my energy emanate from my gaze to his. Luring him into my sway. But I saw the brief flash of orange flame in his eye and reared back. Oh, no. He was snarling in sudden aggression. His teeth going pointed and the skin around his eyes blackening to a sheen like a raven’s wing. His nose elongating enough to rip through the fabric of the mask. A goblin. I turned to run from him, but he caught the cloak flowing behind me and jerked me backward off my feet. Tossing me to the mud. “Breed.” He grunted in an animalistic voice. I wondered if he’d even known he had the goblin blood in him. Likely not. This was my sick power. If a monster touched me skin to skin, then something in my pheromones sparked in their blood. Drawing out whatever beast might lurk there. In humans it was vanity. Lust. Whatever their weakness was. But in monsters…The personality of their darker self was set free. I’d just sparked this man’s goblin blood. He tore the mask off his face and tossed it aside. Revealing eyes which were now sunken and razor sharp teeth. He ripped open the fabric of his worn breeches, freeing himself. He was already thrusting the air as if his root believed it was inside me already. I crawled backward shaking my head. Goblins were what I hated most. They’re absolutely brutal. I didn’t want this thing to touch me. Normally goblins could hide in human form for centuries until they caught the pheromone of something powerful enough to bare its young. But in my case… It just wanted in me. “I’m not suited. I’ve no power!” I showed him my hands. Still crawling away. He leapt. Clearing several feet to land on me. He gripped my neck violently to hold me in place. I gripped his fingers trying to peel them away as I gasped for air. With his other hand he was ripping through my new skirt and the tunic beneath. Clawing with his long black fingernails, to touch soft womanly flesh. I watched his four other spindly arms unravel from his back like the legs of a spider, ripping through skin to splay before crawling across the ground to tear at my dress. 12 Summoning a Mage One ripped my bodice to roughly roll my breast. Gripping it while I writhed, trying to get away from the harsh touch. His other hand lifted my skirts while two others forced my thighs apart. I flailed but he managed to wedge himself between my legs. I considered calling to Lionel for help, but I knew that with my cruel response this afternoon, he’d be trailing far enough behind now, not to hear me. For awhile. The goblin’s dark skin shined with a pearlescent hue, blooming red and then returning as he flushed with arousal. His long thick member began stretching. Lengthening into the size of a small arm. Stretching like a tentacle as I fought to close my legs. I felt the spiked tip brushing through my lips and forcing between as it strained my entrance, ready to slam in until reaching my womb. He’d barely have to thrust to spill his vile seed. I needed help. Or this was going to hurt. It would take me weeks, if not months to heal. If I live. Nearby I saw a puddle. Still gasping for breath, I crawled backward on my elbows. Making him scamper on his knees to try and get back in range. Grunting in aggravation as he clutched at me. Stretching his male hardness to reach me. The first spikes piercing along my inner lips as they worked deeper. I summoned every inch of my strength to wrench his hand free of my throat and shriek. “Orin!” I twisted sideways, spinning the frail, spindly, weight of the goblin sideways toward the puddle. I barely had a chance to glimpse the mage’s green-eyed reflection before his hands were stretching from the water. The goblin braced himself on two of his fists, stretching from the long bony arms originating from his back. Orin caught both of them and jerked them through the puddle which was rapidly expanding. As the goblin, lost his balance, I rolled from beneath him and crawled backward from the water. The puddle was expanding rapidly. Water burbling and splashing as it came through, layering over the dirt surface. The goblin’s feet were sinking, and his right leg was next. Vanishing under water. I didn’t know what’d happened to the two arms, Orin had pulled through to him, but the goblin was now unable to retract them from the water. He was screaming and twisting, flopping helplessly like a stranded fish. Orin’s dark hand reached out to catch his throat, pulling him deeper underwater. Though I was thankful for the help, I wasn’t going to hang round to see what would happen. That water is spreading too fast. And even if Orin managed to dispatch that goblin, he’d soon be after me next. I clutched myself as I ran through the trees. Wounded and hurting. “I hate goblins.” I muttered. I managed to stumble far enough through the woods that I came out over a steep ridge. Barely registering in time, to grip a tree trunk and steady myself. A large leaf dangled next to my face. A fat dew drop lingering on the tip. And in it was Orin’s face. Always watching me. “Please, My Spark.” He whined hopelessly. “Come to me…” “That’s what everyone says.” I slapped the dewdrop from the leaf. Knowing that if Orin had me, he’d be no kinder than the goblin had wanted to be. Sheer violence. Banishing those thoughts from my mind, I stared down below. Seeing that I overlooked a broad crevice in the land, where water had cut a canyon. On the other bank was the glinting gold chain mail of at least four hundred men. The Pyre Army. Scouts were roaming along its edge, peering over for a way to cross. Other men were draining the blood of animals in buckets. For a snack, no doubt. But among the milling crowd, one man wasn’t moving. They were all rushing to him with questions. Showing him bits of parchment or pointing to parts of the canyon. He was nodding and his mouth moved as he gave clear commands. Even from so far away, I could catch the faint rumble of his deep voice. Though I couldn’t understand what he said. Even as I watched, two more men jogged up to join him. But he paused what he was doing. Straightening as if sensing something. Then his head whipped toward, where I stood in the trees, mostly concealed behind the trunk I clutched. He shouldn’t have been able to see me. But I could tell from the way he twisted his body to align with me, where I cowered, that he knew precisely where I was. He stared at the spot I hid in as if there was nothing separating us, and he was a half a heartbeat from crossing overtop that canyon to get to me. Despite the burning pain the goblin had left me in, my mind flipped through memories of its own accord. Finding the one of Gray’s slim, tanned hands roving over my body as freely as if he owned it. Expertly plying my skin as though my body were some instrument, he knew precisely how to play. I could hear the sounds of his approval as he watched me writhing in pleasure. I could feel the heavy hardness of him inside me in that bath. Consuming all my thoughts until I was bending to his will. I could catch the male smell of him, feel his body responding to the sight of mine. Feel that hard body moving against me. Making me yearn for more. I slammed the door on those thoughts and pushed myself off that tree. Giving him my back to limp the edge of the ridge. I have to find another direction. I don’t really recall how much further I’d made it before collapsing from the pain and sheer exhaustion of being awake and so strained for so long. I hit the grass and hoped that Lionel might be close enough he’d stumble across me before something else did. Like another goblin. Or that one, if he’d managed to escape Orin’s clutches. I hoped not. My eyes were so heavy. And sleep was so badly needed, that I’d had no time to consciously protect myself from what I surely knew would come for me. And he did. Craven. The starved incubus waited for me. Always lurking just beyond the dream state to reach across time and grab me. He used my life force to pull himself to me. Manifesting enough to touch, but not enough to see. Knowing he could keep me at my most vulnerable that way. Afterall, I’d managed to cut him deeply enough to nearly gut him once. Something he clearly still remembered. The incubus didn’t need to discover what manner of monster he was. He just wanted to feed on energy through sex and he’d found mine was his chosen drug. I lay collapsed on my side when he found me. I felt the cold hands gripping my bicep and recognized his touch. “Craven…Please…” “I’ll keep our deal.” He hissed in his serpentine voice. He rolled me flat onto my back and slipped his rough, wrinkled hands under the hem of my skirt. Pushing them slowly up so he could feast his eyes on my body. “Hurt…” I murmured as I tossed my head fitfully. Unable to escape the sleep state he’d trapped me in. “Ah. I sees. I sees.” I heard the sopping sound of him licking his fingers and felt the rubbing of his hand along my wounded parts. Healing where they touched. I sighed in relief. Knowing it would be short lived but still feeling the momentary reprieve down to my core. “Please, Craven…” “I nicer. Promise…” He crooned in that drawn out rasp. I shuddered at the unnerving sound of it. “Gray…” I found myself whispering hopelessly. Knowing that he couldn’t hear it from where he was. And even if he did, it was unlikely he’d rush to my rescue. Not after all he’s done to destroy me… Craven took the time to adjust my bodice, down under my breasts. Suckling at my lush dark nipples. A woman picking berries in the woods stumbled across the sight and froze. Mesmerized by what she saw. One large nipple was being tugged from the areole. Tightening and lengthening rhythmically as the unseen force fed on my flesh. The fleshen tissue around it indented from where his large hands spanned both breasts to caress them up and down. Feeling their softness and testing their weight. Rolling them up enough the crease beneath was visible. Where my bodice was bunched. His clawed, bare feet wedged between my ankles. Though I knew, even if I could peel my eyes open, I would see nothing. That was how Craven liked to feast. 13 Craven's Feast Craven favored having a foot amid both planes. Making him impossible to fight off. Physically able to touch. But not be touched. Or hit. Or kicked. My skirt was folded into a wide roll draping my belly. My feet were pushed further apart yet, revealing indents in the mud where his toes pressed in for leverage. Dislodging leaves as they slid sideways. His weight dropped over me. Flattening the tops of my thighs, while simultaneously indenting the insides of them from where his pointed hips pressed in. Then I felt the thickened knob of his piece wiggling my inner lips apart. I braced myself expecting pain, but he’d already healed the damage the goblin had done. So, I felt only the rough intrusion as he slipped in and seated himself. I tried to wake enough to escape him but filtering through the layers of sleep was like swimming out of a pile of endless pillows. Getting through one only made three others tumble down on me. He inserted himself and my back lifted with the pressure inside. He was kind enough that there were hints of pleasure in Craven’s taking. He’d learned me well over the years. Though not like Gray. No one is like Gray. Craven moved agonizingly slow. Slipping entirely out then gliding back in at a pace that could bring one to tears of impatience. Seeping in deep and sighing in bliss. Then withdrawing. Savoring every second. Knowing I could wake and banish him. If I could figure out how. The woman stood in shock with her handful of berries. Mesmerized by what she watched. My limp body moistening enough at the center to let him glide into my opening. Parting it and causing my hips to lift in offering, with each long stroke. Planting himself in then gliding out and letting my backside release back to the leaves. Sliding me over their surface with crunching and grating each time he stuffed me full again. Out. Then in again. The woman felt such an aching need inside her at the sight. Hearing a man’s hungered moans. She found herself lying sideways on the leafy floor. So aroused she ached. Yearning to endure what my body was. Envisioning the pleasure of an unseen intruder feasting on her flesh. Craven increased his pace. Gaining greater pleasure as my body surrounded him. Molding along his edges and seams to perfectly grip him. Slightly too tight which only built the friction to a thunderous level. He pushed in harder, losing his tenuous control. “Spark feel so good. Can’t stop. Can’t stop, Spark. Have to inside this time.” “No…” I moaned tossing my head. That was my worst fear. Nurturing the spawn of one of the monster’s that had taken me. “Have to going to come.” I tossed aside the foggy haze of pillows. Swimming through them faster as I felt the urgency of a woman’s desperate need for self-preservation. Pitching the last one away far enough I could force my eyes open. I lifted my hands and splayed them. “Away!” I commanded. And because I’d left my sleep state, he was banished from his completion. Whimpering and crying out like a wounded puppy. But he didn’t have far to travel for his next meal. I rolled onto my trembling knees as I heard the first cries of the woman nearby. Blinking I tossed my head to shake away the haze of a much-needed slumber and the magic Craven had used to lock me there. I focused my blurred gaze on the woman, who was now pushed up against a tree. Her legs kicking and her knees sliding up and down the unseen sides of the thing grinding her into the bark. “No!” I shouted. Running to her. But suddenly her head fell back and she shouted in pure ecstasy. I realized this was no victim. Her lust had summoned him in the same moment I banished him. And there was hungry pleasure written over her as he pounded into her. She clutched at the invisible back. Clawing for more as she cried out orders for him to take her more fiercely. To puncture deep into her womb. I looked away in horror. Willing to take advantage of the other woman’s zeal for the incubus, and escape. She’s willing. Let him feed on her. I scrambled back toward the ridge and walked along it. Grateful that, at least, my sore spots were healed. I sighed. Nightfall was coming and I was exhausted. I knew that heading to the next tavern would just make it easier for Jackson Gray to find me again. I’m not doing that. I didn’t know when the canyon had formed through The Valley of the Hushed, but it was its presence that had kept the Pyre Army from getting to me. The direction I was heading would take me straight to the harbor of Central City. It was then that an idea began to form in my mind. Gray had let it slip months ago that there was a place the Pyre Army couldn’t reach. Haven Island. It was a long voyage from Ferus. But one well worth making. I imagined what it could be to be on an island where monsters were only permitted when they wanted sanctuary from other beasts. The downside was that I’d be in a small country where there’d be little escape but the positive would be that it was tightly controlled by the Haven Hoard who allowed no dissension in their country. Jackson Gray was kneeling down, sifting dirt through his fingers. Watching the direction, the wind carried it. Twisting on his haunches he balanced one hand to the dirt and peered into the shrubbery. Envisioning how Fiere moved. “Are you sure she came this way?” “She was here.” He murmured to his second in command. Realizing that they’d not have much longer they could travel before the sun was fully in the sky and far too hot for his army to travel. He looked back at the canyon. “Most of them are already headed that way.” Bart told him. “It’s already too hot for most of us. I don’t know how you tolerate the way you do.” “Tough skin.” He slapped his shoulder for emphasis. “Stubborn character.” Bart countered. Gray looked up at him and Bart took the hint. Silencing and letting him think. “What makes you think she was here.” “She stood right there.” Gray pointed to the side of him. At a thick trunk. “There’s a tree there.” “So was she.” “How do you know.” Gray stood and turned to it. “Because I can still smell her on the leaves.” He pointed to ones that were lower than the others. “There’s a bit of red hair, caught in the bark, here.” Gray stepped to the other side of the tree to point at a few wisping copper hairs which danced in the wind. Glinting brightly in the sun. “I don’t know how I missed that.” Bart frowned. “And I saw her.” Gray murmured. “What was that?” Bart blinked at him. “Across the clearing.” “Dammit! We were that close?” “We’re always that close.” “Not close enough.” Bart snorted. “I don’t know how she keeps eluding us.” “Oh, well.” The second in command shrugged. “You’ll get her eventually. Nothing evades you for long.” “No.” Gray stared off toward the west. “Nothing does…” “Where is she headed, that direction?” Bart queried. “Right where I want her to.” Noon came blessedly quick. And I knew the Pyre Army would’ve stopped. Unable to take the high sun sifting through the trees. Too bright and too hot on their skin. Sighing in relief I huddled leaves in a wide circle. Sanctifying it with the special moss that would keep Craven at bay. I curled up under a shrub, within the protective circle. Enjoying blissful peace as I finally slept. It was a restless slumber. I frequently jerked awake at the smallest sound. I felt a fingertip brush a lock of hair from my forehead to tuck behind my ear. “You look so beautiful sleeping, Baby Girl.” I groaned aloud without opening my eyes. “Shouldn’t you be with your Army Day Dog?” He chuckled quietly. “They think I am.” “What would they do if they knew what you really are?” “Mock me.” I sensed his shrug. I peeled open my reluctant green eyes to see him. “But follow me, nonetheless.” The shadow of his head was blocking out the sun above me. He was crouched down above me. His knees almost over my chest. I skid sideways to try and escape the closeness but as I feared, he tipped forward and pressed his knee down against my chest. Pinning me effortlessly. I grunted, wiggling as I shoved at his muscled knee. He tilted his head to watch me. “What are you doing? You look like a squirrel under a boulder.” 14 Again His words gave me an idea. I leaned up and sunk teeth into his thigh. Biting. Just like a cornered squirrel. He caught my hair and pulled my head back enough I had to look up at him. His pants slightly ripped where I’d shoved my teeth threw. It was no love bite. “Is that the best you can do? You’ve caused me a lot more pain than that.” He said through gritted teeth. Blue eyes flashing. But there was danger written all over him. “Aren’t you the tough one?” I said sarcastically. He smirked. Dropping my hair and letting his forearm rest on his knee. I dropped my head back to the ground but knew better than to press him further. Fighting him harder now would only incite him. “It’s funny how you’re always haunting my steps, Gray. Yet your army can never catch up.” “Told you.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “They can’t travel as fast as me.” “Course not.” I glared at him. “Day Dog.” “What do you get out of calling me that?” He frowned. “Merely the vast pleasure of annoying you.” “Hmm.” He reached down and flicked my nipple under my dress. I hissed through my teeth. Feeling my body immediately react to that fierce touch. Already I could feel my body wetting for him. I pressed my thighs together and hoped he’d not find out. “Oh…” He tilted his head. Blatant interest on his face. “You’re watching me to see if I’ve noticed something. What?” His gaze slipped over my body, barely hidden by the thin dress. “Do you have a weapon on you, you hope to use?” “Yes.” I said hastily. Meeting his look with all the ferocity I could muster.” “So…That’s a no…” Perceptive bastard. “How about I search you?” He slid a palm over the top of my dress. Sloping his hand over the swell of one breast. Dragging it excruciatingly slowly over that buttoned nipple. Following the rouching on the dress down to my belly where it indented slightly over the divot of my belly button. Then lower. I held my breath as his hand slid down my pelvis. His fingers brushing over the slight mound at the crux of my thighs. “Oh?” He paused. “You’re holding your breath.” He whispered conspiratorially. “I must be close.” I felt my cheeks heating furiously. “What is this?” The hint of eagerness entered his voice as he pressed my skirt in along the start of my crevice. His wrist brushed my hip and I winced. Apparently when Craven had healed the injuries the goblin had left on me, he hadn’t noticed bruising on my hipbones where the thin flesh had been viciously pinched in his urgency. He stopped, tipping his head. “You’re hurt.” There was a nearly accusing note in his voice. His hand retracted to rest back on his knee, but his gaze pinned me. “Who abused you now?” I blinked at him. Not wanting mocked or chastised by telling him I’d allowed myself to be cornered by a goblin. “Woman…” He growled fiercely. Catching my arm and pulling me up to a sitting position. “One of these damn days I’m going to be done playing with you. And I’m going to pitch you over my shoulder and haul you back.” His jaw tightened. “Where no one will touch you but me.” In truth, I was rather surprised he hadn’t tried that already. He was strong enough to do it. I told myself it was because he knew I’d fight him tooth and nail. And I am rather good at making a scene. “Oh!” I crooned. Turning my head in feigned seduction. “Wouldn’t that be just lovely!” His mouth tightened and his eyes went hooded at my mocking tone. I fluttered my fingers near my face as if I tried not to faint. “The great Jackson Gray taking me for his very own! How lucky am I?” “Keep baiting me, Baby Girl.” He warned. “And one day, I’ll sink my teeth right in.” He chomped. Blue eyes glittering. I found myself leaning away. Knowing how dangerous an Eternus’ bite could become. My hand fell and I looked at him flatly. Glancing to the trees beyond him to verify that none of his army hid there. And looking for a way away from him. He gave a cold laugh. “Always trying to figure out how to escape me, aren’t you?” He snatched one of my hands and pulled me up to my feet. Before I could balance myself, he gave another small tug and sent me careening into his solid chest. My cheek clattered against gold chain male and warm male. I tried to launch back as though I’d been burned but a flat palm against my shoulder-blades wouldn’t let me writhe away. “Look at you.” He said softly. “Throwing yourself at me, yet again.” “Very funny.” I snorted. “I’ve never in my life thrown myself at you.” “Didn’t you?” His eyes flashed in a rare glimpse of fury. Perhaps I had. Once. Long, long ago. But that wasn’t something I was willing to even think about, now. He lost that right. *** “Is there a purpose to this little nap intrusion?” “Actually, I didn’t intrude. I was watching over you.” Truly? I eyed him askance. Highly doubting that. “From what?” “Craven.” He said blandly. Knowing full well how the incubus hungered for me. For some reason, the incubus only avoided me when Gray was near. “I had a protective sect.” I pointed at the clumped leaves around the shrub I snuggled beneath. “No. You didn’t.” He pointed to a gap in the piled leaves. “There’s tracks leading there.” “I’d guess your dress dragged through it.” He lifted the hem for my inspection, pointedly. Showing me where mud and twigs clung to it. Before letting it fall. Without a complete circle of protection, Craven would’ve easily found me. Too easily. He’d have been unable to resist. “I don’t need a body guard.” I said more weakly than I’d have liked. “I beg to differ. You should have a swarm of them.” His gaze flicked over my face. “Castrated ones.” “No? What if I want a cock?” I asked snidely. Responding defiantly at his possessive statements. But realizing instantly my mistake. Instead of goading his temper I was walking into a trap. Shouldn’t have said it. “Then you can have mine. Stuffed in you. Whenever you like.” He said gruffly. Smashing more fiercely against him.” “Let me go, Gray.” “Never.” I glowered up at him. Struggling to no avail. He held me too close for me to get any leverage to put distance between us. I was stuck smushed against him like a bit of meat in a sandwich. Where the bread was entirely to warm. And hard. Thinking about him hard was getting me damp again. I shifted my weight. “You have that look again.” He remarked. I gave him a contrivedly blank expression. “The one that says your hiding something.” “I’m not.” “Then why are you blushing.” “Because I can feel your cock through your pants.” “Why should that bother you now? You’ve left it like that on more occasions than I can count.” I gasped in outrage. “That wasn’t me! Just because I wouldn’t say-” He lifted a brow and I silenced. Clamping my mouth shut. “Say what, Baby Girl? Let’s hear it out of those gorgeous lips.” “Go rot!” “Only if you go with me.” “Does this teasing work with your Eternus women?” “I don’t know.” “The hell you don’t.” “I wasn’t saying I don’t know, as if I’ve never had one. It just doesn’t take any teasing to get them flat on their back in my bed.” I grimaced at that image. My gaze falling to a spot on his chainmail. Hearing him talking about such things sickened me. “You wouldn’t have to be jealous if you were the one in it.” He hissed a bit acidly. “I don’t want in your bed.” I spat. Tipping my head back to glare at him. “No?” He snatched both my wrists in large fists, before I could react. Pinning them behind my lower back. With his free hand he caught my skirt at my hip. His gaze never leaving my face as he fisted the material. Sending it crawling over my leg as it lifted bit by bit. “You know what I’m going to do to you, Baby Girl?” My chest was heaving and I was staring at a spot to the side of him. Refusing to acknowledge him. But I knew. He leaned down to speak so close, his lips brushed mine. “I’m going to touch you. And if you’re wet, I’m going to put my finger in you and stroke into your tight little hole until you’re riding my hand begging for more. Than I’ll leave you wet and wanting more…Again.” 15 Strike a Nerve I blinked rapidly. Banishing the erotic visions that conjured. And the anticipation of my lustful heart. “Unless you want to admit that I make you sodden?” I breathed more heavily as I decided. He froze waiting. “Fine.” “Yes?” He prompted waiting. “I’m-I’m-I…” “Say it, Baby Girl.” He gave a lopsided grin. “I know you can do it.” I hate him. More fiercely than a fire burns hot. If I could flay his skin off while a million men beat him with spiked clubs, I’d gladly do so! “I’m moist.” “For me?” I flinched but gave one deep nod. He gave a triumphant laugh and dropped my skirt. Releasing my arms enough I could retreat several steps. “Why don’t you do whatever you’re going to do and go away!” I shrieked hatefully. “Why is it all our conversations, start with you trying to piss me off and end with you furious?” “Because you’re the most dreadful, atrocious, traitorous being in all of Ferus!” “Traitorous, am I?” I could see I struck a nerve. “You know you are.” I tilted my body sideways and gave him a fierce look over my shoulder, prepared for him to come at me as I challenged him. “You would think so.” “I know so.” “You don’t know anything, Baby Girl. Nothing past your nose. You’re still a scared little girl. Running from everything you don’t understand.” Because everything I don’t understand wants to screw me or kill me, or keep me. “You mean you.” I retorted. “And you’re mistaken. I most definitely understand you. I know what a greedy, self-serving son-of-a-bitch you are!” “You!” He pointed at me. “Are lucky I do not fuck you where you stand for spitting such filth at me.” “It’s not filth.” I said viciously. “Pure truth. Your kind just can’t stand to hear it.” “Don’t make this about what I am.” “It’s not.” I tossed my head wildly. “It’s about who you are. A man without character.” “Woman!” I could feel the rage in the word shaking the trees, though he’d not raised his voice. It was so low it cautioned me that this path would go nowhere good. But I couldn’t stop. “It doesn’t matter how many times you take me, Gray. Nothing will prove you’re anything but impotent in my eyes.” He tossed his head back to laugh outright. Flashing perfect square teeth. And those razor sharp incisors beneath the fullness of his lips. “Impotent, am I?” His shoulders heaved. “As I said. You’re lucky…” “Yes, yes…Or you’d take me where I stand.” “I like how you keep calling it ‘take’ you. Like I force you. It’s amusing how fast you forget that you’re melting, begging, skin heating, pushing and pulling at me trying to get more. And it is I that walks away.” “Well, that is what you’re good at!” That made him wince. “You’re determined to get me to raise a hand to you. You’d have succeeded by now, Baby Girl. Were it not for the fact that I know full well you’re stupid, stubborn pride, already landed you beneath some lusty monster that ripped away at you. I’ll not follow that.” “Follow?” I lifted a brow. “You’re there king…Or you almost were.” I knew what I was doing. I knew I was twisting knives. But I was trying to get more distance in the gap between us. Inching back to the trees where I thought I might have a chance of vanishing in them before he could get a hold of me. He called me on it. “What are you doing? Planning to bolt again? Don’t waste your time.” He stalked over to sweep up a long blue cloak. “Best run fast. My knights wake in a few hours. And the sun is already weakening. We’re coming for you, Baby Girl. And with my men, all that we might’ve been will be gone. You’ll be a bit of property for the king that I’m taking back to present.” “Like a good hound, aye?” “Keep poking at me, Baby Girl. None of it will matter.” He cleared the distance between us and caught the neckline of my dress in a loose fist. Dragging me closer so he could put his face in mine. “One way or another, you’ll be mine.” “You could’ve had me, Gray. You lost your chance.” “I’ll have another.” He said confidently. “I’ll burn myself alive first.” “You won’t get the chance. I’ll keep you locked away so tight, no one knows where to find you but me and you’ll never have a possibility of escape. No way out, except through me. Then we’ll see how sweet you can be, won’t we?” “Go fuck yourself!” I shrieked. He laughed coldly and walked away. Weaving through trees and heading back toward the canyon. To get his damn army. I looked up and realized I really was running out of time. I knew now I’d gotten all the sleep I was going to get. I need to get moving. I got up and brushed the weeds and leaves from my dress. Taking off walking. I travelled most of the day until I came across a main road. Seeing a little boy riding down the road from the market, I looked up and levelled my green gaze on him. Like a magnet, he was drawn to me. Slowing his horse and staring down. Unable to look away as his horse passed. I reached out and touched the horse’s neck. Making it neigh and bob its head uncomfortably. I usually unsettle them. The feeling was mutual, but I needed to cover some ground now. And fortunately, the effect on horses was not isolated to me. Eternus can’t ride them. Equine breeds could sense the hunger of the Eternus and shied away. Which means I could get away on one. The boy’s eyes dilated as he fell under my sway. “May I have your horse…” I breathed the words. The wind seemed to catch it. Making it echo and vibrate through the woods. He fluttered his eyes as though he might fall asleep. I knew his vision would be blurring. Unable to focus on anything but me. The sight of my face. The sound of my voice. “Yes.” He barely whispered. Sliding off. I leaned over him. My blue cloak sliding over the fine material of my dress. “You will get home safe.” I said to him. “You will stop for nothing until you are in your mom’s arms again.” He nodded. “Yes. Safe.” Without thought, I reached out and gave his arm a reassuring squeeze. Bumping his elbow. My fingers just brushing a bit of skin. His eyes flared orange, like flames burned in them. He turned on me, sinking in small vicious teeth. My arm instantly poured blood. Seeping down the edge. He clutched my arm desperately. Clinging to it so tightly, I doubted I’d be able to shake him off. The blood began withdrawing up my arm and soaking back into my forearm. I felt myself instantly weakening. I was trying to draw a long breath of air, but it felt like I was stranded in a bubble where air couldn’t reach. I realized that it was being stolen from me. Flooding through my body as it forced my energy out of me and into the child. My veins were now channels for air to push out my very being. I’d felt this before and knew what it meant. He’s an Eternus. My touch had just sparked his monster. I scooted my hand up so the cloth of his shirt was between my hand and his skin again. “Look at me. Look at me.” I urged him. Gasping for air and spitting the words as quickly as I could. He finally rolled huge brown eyes up toward me. They were nearly black, but my reflection caught in them. I swayed slightly side to side and saw that his head followed the motion. He was entirely focused on me. The feeling of suffocating slowed and though I was still dizzied, I no longer felt locked in place. “Let go, Little Man.” The boy, about ten or so blinked blearily and then gave one slow nod. Releasing me all at once. “Good. Good job.” I backed away. Taking several quick steps but ensuring I didn’t blink to keep his gaze locked on me. Then I turned away, freeing him of my hypnotic gaze. I heard his young footfalls behind me as I mounted the horse, not toward me but running away. Touching the saddlebag, I heard the hopeful jingle of a bit of coin. “Boy!” I called, turning the horse. I caught up to him. Dropping the bag on the ground next to him. “Take this home to them, Little One.” He nodded. Picking it up and cradling it to his chest. His lip quivered. “I’m-I-I’m sorry…I don’t know…I…” 16 Strange Solace “It’s okay.” I told the boy. Noting the clear remorse on his face. “Go home.” I worried far less about him going home now that I knew he was a monster that could fend for himself. And I theorized that if he’d been sent to market alone, it was because he resided close enough that his parents had believed he’d make it safely. I hoped. I heeled the horse, which was already tugging at the rein in objection to my guidance. I could feel the hair sticking up along its back and side, grating against my legs. It didn’t like me riding it. But thankfully, it was particularly gentle, or it wouldn’t have let me get this far on its back. Not when every instinct it has, is telling it I’m a monster. I led it straight for the Center Country Harbor. Riding as hard as I could go. I’d always avoided this part of Ferus because it was highly populated cities. Which always made it more difficult for me. I preferred to stay far from those. I was already beginning to shake and sweat slightly at the thought. But as I topped a high ridge, I saw that I had much further to go then I’d anticipated. “Far in the distance I could see the haze of fog resting over the shipyard. White sails looked like tiny snowflakes so far away. Hovering high above the gray water. Their wooden bodies bobbing on the water like a child’s toys. The docks filled with milling people. Too many people. They were guarding those ships from me, without even knowing it. I’m going to have to find an abandoned one. Tomorrow. There was no way I could make it across that expanse of cities and over the river bridge and to the docks and get through all those sailors and marketers without ending up in someone’s dungeon or cabin. Nope. Tomorrow. Which meant that for tonight, I needed to find somewhere to hunker down that Gray might not find me. That made things very dangerous. Hiding during the night was really the only option but out in the open where the entire army could scour for me through the night was risky. I don’t have a choice. *** “Lionel.” I called. I heard thudding behind me and branches cracking. Within a few moments he appeared from behind a tree. I figured by now he’d likely caught up to me. He ran on all fours but as he left the cover of thicker bushes he straightened onto his back legs and his body smoothed from the thin black skin and elongated snout of the Hound. To the smoother features of a hairy man. Long waving brown hair falling over his shoulder. The same soft brown shade furred over his chest and in a thin line down the center of his sternum and to the triangle of denser hair, circling his long dangling member. His thighs were powerful and wound with muscle. The only hint of what he really was, was the distorted angle of his ankles that required him to walk on his toes. The heel bone curving up too high and blending with his ankle bone. Clearly the paw of a canine. “I need somewhere to hide for the night. Did you come across anywhere the Eternus won’t find me?” He gave one long nod. “Show me.” He turned and waited until I stepped next to him. Walking with his arm against me and leaning so far over he was able to put his head on my shoulder as we walked. Needing some reassurance. I patted his hair and walked with him. Following his hip, when he angled a different direction. Matching his long pace. It was a few short hours later and he led me to a rushing river. “A river, Lionel?” I frowned at him. “I needed shelter.” He nodded toward it. Sighing I put a foot in. He shook his head and rolled his eyes in exasperation. “What?” I snapped. He faced me to reach up and unlace my cloak. Pulling it off my shoulders and setting it under a bush nearby. My brows lowered as I watched him. He tugged at the laces to free the dress and then turned me away from him as he briskly pulled the dress down. His motions were not seductive. It was more the manner of an impatient parent undressing a child. He pitched my dress into the river. I made an objecting sound and deflated as I watched it wash far too fast downstream. I can’t catch it. I sighed. Now I’ll be naked except for my cloak. He knelt before me while I eyed him accusingly, he peeled my shoes off and sent them following the dress. “What was the purpose of that?” I expostulated. He swatted my rear and gave me a light shove into the river. I sunk thigh deep into the icy, rushing water. Realizing it was only about chest deep further in. I blew a relieved breath. Turning to glower over my shoulder at him. My eyes barely landed on him in time to see him getting a run across the bank and tucking his legs to his chest to land in the water. Casting a great splash up over me and onto the bank. I spit out the water and shook my head at him in aggravation. Wiping the water from my face. He pointed to the bank where the water had smeared our footprints. He hid out tracks. What is he up to? He lifted his hands in supplication as he approached me. Getting far too close. I wondered if he’d try to grind on me again. I stiffened as I eyed him suspiciously. I trusted Lionel. To a point. He lightly caught the back of my neck. I rolled my eyes to look at him. He put the back of his other hand against my lower back to hold it in place as he pulled my neck back. I flailed my arms as I lost balance, but his arm braced me. My feet slid on slick, rolling pebbles but I managed to stay on them. I let him pull me back, lowering my face and torso into the water. Feeling the cool water swishing around my shoulders and over my belly. He hesitated a moment which told me he was warning me. He dropped me a few inches above the surface and stood me up. Leaning forward, he inhaled deeply. Shook his head and pulled me back again. Dipping me once more. He lifted me back up and I gasped for air. He sniffed me again and then pointed upstream. Bobbing his head in that direction. Apparently, I was suitably devoid of scent now. I made the guess since he was moving further away. As if dismissing me now. I saw his slim back as he turned. He was wired with sinewed muscle but flat chested and narrow hipped. Very slender. Though not particularly tall he was formidable. Most hounds are. He was wading upriver in-front of me. I was beginning to put together this little plan of his. He’s showing me that to escape animals, you need to think like one. I followed on his heels. Huffing against the pressure of the cold water, trying to knock me off my feet. I was exhausted by the time he showed me where to climb up a pile of boulders. They were slick but without my shoes, I was able to catch footing. Crawling up them behind him until we were able to drop down over the backside onto flat land. He lifted his foot to show me to step on the thicker parts of moss, where there weren’t flowers. I walked carefully. Stepping where he did. We reached a natural stone wall, and he caught my hand. Pulling me behind him as we rounded to the far side, nearly pinned against a rock face. He pushed me into the crevice. Sliding in behind me. He only fit because he was slender and not much taller than me. A rocky overhang would’ve stopped anyone standing higher. It was almost pitch-black inside, but I had the sense that it was wide open. Spacious enough that my voice echoed when I whispered. “Thank you, Lionel.” The cave was faced away from the wind so it would be hard to narrow down my scent or for it to be carried to the Eternus. Especially now that I was washed and had travelled the river to get here. Gray won’t expect that. It wasn’t a move I’d have thought of. Until now. Now, I’m going to do it a lot. I heard him grunt in response. I could see his shadow standing at the crevice, staring out. Checking for anyone following us. I could tell what he was about. He intends to watch over me while I sleep. I felt a surge in my chest as I thought how thankful I was for his presence. I can't take anymore of Gray anytime soon...

20 Things to Fear That thought scared me because I knew how clever our Alpha was and that he missed so little. He seems to see everything… And I knew all the things that could happen to Hunter for doing what I’d asked. What I begged him to. I couldn’t imagine the Hayden cottage without Hunter’s quick smile and booming laughter. It’d never be the same if something happened to him… I felt my hands shake as I had a pang of conscience for putting him in such danger. *** Hunter leaned sideways and checked on marks staining the trees to mark a path. I heard a screech from above me and looked up. Ducking low behind a bush as Hunter flipped around to see it. Watching it with a frown. Stunned to see the largest Hawk I’d ever witnessed flying low above me. Coasting below the tree canopy and seeming very intent on Hunter and I. His vibrant green eyes were visible even to me. The bird landed in a tree a distance away and watched me keenly. But I felt creeped out by his intense study. Feeling spied on. Why’s the bird so attentive? I chided myself for being paranoid and told myself to calm down. I continued my trek after Hunter. Careful to ensure I didn’t so much as step on a crackling branch. The Hawk flew tree to tree above us. Thankfully quieter than he’d been before. But seeming to trail just after me. As I nearly caught up to Hunter, the Hawk flew so low over my head I thought his feet might hook my hair. I gave the animal a black look. Swatting at him. But he was already gone. Landing in a tree ahead of me and looking from me to a spot a bit ahead. He’s trying to warn me off? Why? As we stepped into an area where the trees grew thinner, I had to slap a hand over my mouth to stifle my gasp. My foot slid and I didn’t quite make it into his next track as I was overcome with my excitement. Wanting to run behind him and push him aside to go in. But a man crouched between Hunter and the deck, rolling a small rock thoughtfully between his fingers, brought me to a dead stop. Making me spin my back against a tree trunk. Magus. What is he doing here? *** I immediately wondered if Magus was somehow using the bird as a spy. If he is, I’m in big trouble. He’s already gotten a good look at me. Can Magus even do that? I’d heard tales that mages had a special connection with birds and could often command them. The pack’s only mage-wolf mix seemed to have more allowance to wander than the other wolves. Often to gather herbs and bits of shrubbery for different potions he made for the packs. Usually used by Rebekah. Our healer often relied on Magus’ vials for her healing processes. They’re an amazing team. Though I’d never seen them work together. What each of them did for our pack was critical. How many of Magus’ poultices were used to heal damages after the last Mating Moon? I cringed at the thought. Certain the answer was ‘countless’. “Magus.” I heard Hunter greet. I could hear the tension in his voice and hoped it was only obvious to me. “What are you doing out here?” I peered around the tree to see the answer. “I was looking for some Wen Fern and came across this.” He gestured up toward the house. “I thought it was interesting. When do you suppose the last time it was inhabited was?” “Better questions, is by who?” Hunter said with a grin. “Curious, isn’t it?” “It is indeed.” Magus remarked. “I’d heard rumors of such a house belonging to the Gallions.” “Gallions!” Hunter expostulated. “Surely not!” “What are you doing out here?” Magus asked after a thoughtful silence. Oh, no. Hunter is a terrible liar. *** “Draven sent me out to run a scout for NightHunters.” Hunter said dismissively as he approached the deck. Magus falling into step with him. That was pretty smooth actually. I blew a relieved breath. Draven often sends him out on such runs. I wiped a bit of nervous sweat from my brow and pushed my hair back. Wrapping a bit of it around the bulk of it to make a smooth tail down my back. Hopefully keeping it from snaring on trees and giving me away. The stakes were higher now that I knew Magus could spot me out here as well. Or find out I had sent Hunter out to find this place. What would Draven do then? I swallowed hard as I peered around the tree. Yearning to join them. Nothing good. *** They walked in cautiously and I could see how anxious Hunter was, as he scanned every direction. Watching for any threat. He’s nervous. I recognized. Knowing him well enough to sense the depth of his unease. Stepping just inside and taking his time surveying every corner, he eventually made his way to the right. Toward some stairs which led to the upper level. Magus on his heels. “Going to see what’s up there?” There was curiosity in his voice and the hint of something else… Determination? What is he doing here? I wondered again. Feeling somewhat nervous myself that he was so close to my home. “I prefer not to be ambushed.” Hunter said over his shoulder. The implication clear. I heard their feet brushing the wood as they moved upward. And the steps groaning under their weight. Rising until I was certain they’d reached the upper floor. *** I couldn’t resist creeping in to inspect the bottom level while they inspected the top one. I felt driven to go inside. To see what was there. And to remember what I can. I stepped through the doorway and was assailed with bright sunshine. But not light from now. Light from years ago. And the image of my family as I’d last seen them circled around that table. Joking with each other as they had. Making feel safe. Secure. And like nothing could ever change. Killian grinning at me and Aviari walking over to welcome me to breakfast. I was struck by Aviari’s strikingly tall frame. He towered over me. His head well above the doorframe. His blonde hair a shock against his darkly tanned skin. Dancing blue eyes seemed always ready to laugh as he jested with Killian. The darker of the two. My family… 21 Reverie The pain I felt was suddenly overwhelming as I missed them. Aviari came back to me in flashes of him taunting me mercilessly. A cocky smile and a jokingly rotten nature that often drove him to hold toys above my head. Or hide my favorite doll. But then there was Baila Lae. And I saw her face in a sudden flash. Haloed by light from the window behind her as she laughingly swatted at her brother and told him to be nice to their baby sister. As if I were something precious to be guarded. Then I thought of dancing blue eyes and wild dark waves and knew that I was remembering Killian who was tall in his own right but nowhere near like Aviari. He looked much more human. Normal. Almost. But I thought he was surely the most handsome young man in the world. Because he was my hero. And as he’d left, he’d hugged me tight and whispered to me that he’d always come back and he’d always be watching over me. Where are you now? I wondered, feeling somewhat betrayed by the fact that he was now gone. Impossible to find. If he’s even alive. Though I knew it was unlikely. Especially after I’d witnessed the immense cruelty of the NightHunter leader toward my little brothers. Lord only knows what he’d done to my older ones who’d have actually been a threat to him. The true heirs of the Gallion Pack. *** Gallion? I was shocked how fast that thought had occurred to me. I felt a hot tear stream from my eye and touched the table. Instantly remembering my father carving it from bits of needle tree. I was so mesmerized by the image of him kneeling outside and whittling away bits of tiny branches. Seeing the sunlight shining over his dark hair and hearing the flinting of the wood that I had not heard the men come down the stairs. “What are you doing here?” Magus’ voice. Hunter stopped behind him. Wide eyed. He hesitated only a moment as he shoved past him to walk to me. “What’s wrong, Vanna? He caught my hands.” Looking furtively over his shoulder as he asked. “Has something happened at home? To one of my brothers.” “Indeed!” I cried. Trying to sound mournful. “Vanquish fell on a rock and is having problems standing, I can’t lift him to get him back to the hut.” “Really?” Magus asked from behind us. “Because he was walking the back line of the Asara wall when I left. Seeming fine.” “Must’ve been since then.” I didn’t spare him a look. Quickly trying to correct the lie into something believable. I’m no good at lying. Clearly. *** “Now, now.” Magus was looking slowly from me to Hunter. “How about someone here tells the truth. You two are the two worst liars I’ve ever come across.” “How many has that been?” I blurted. Realizing, not for the first time that I knew perilously little about the wolf-mage cross. Where did he come from? Why did the former Alpha value him? And most of all, why has he remained with the Asara Pack. “Why were you at here, Magus?” My gaze narrowed on him. “Ah,” He lifted a finger. “The very first valid question you’ve asked me.” I glowered at the implication that what I normally said was not as valuable. “I happen to be looking for a particular house.” He gestured around. “This one, perhaps.” Why would he be looking for my house. Hunter was the one that said what I was thinking this time. “Why this one?” “Now, let’s be fair.” Magus tipped his dark head back and eyed down his haughty nose. “How about one of you answer a question this time. Truthfully.” We paused. Hunter looked down at me and I gave him a long look. What choice do we really have? *** Hunter settled on a half-truth. “Vanna Rae is curious about her past. Who she might’ve been before she struck her head and we led her beyond the wall.” “Reasonably curious.” He added. Giving me a fond look and a quick squeeze to the top of my shoulder. “Indeed…” Magus agreed. Giving us a long study. He knows there’s more to it then that. “How’d you happen upon this place?” “Looking for traces from where she came.” Hunter said. “Happened upon it.” This time he didn’t waver. Sensing the importance of convincing Magus that I wasn’t maliciously betraying the Alpha’s orders by being out here. “Who do you think you were, Vanna Rae?” Magus challenged. “I don’t know.” I shrugged. “That’s what I yearn to find out. Hunter has been trying to find some blood to indicate the path that brought me to the Asara Pack.” “Any luck?” I inwardly winced. Concerned that Hunter might give too much away. The tightening of my stomach indicated to me the potential danger we were in. “Not much. I think that’s quite enough questions for us to answer. Why are you wandering around out here looking for a house?” “I have a friend, a former mentor really, who helped me escape the Mage’s Guild.” King Detry’s Mage’s Guild. It was the only one in the country. I’d heard enough tales of it to feel a shudder at the mention of it. I knew the suffering mage’s endured there as they were forcibly trained in warfare to become slaves amidst King Detry’s army. Dangerous minions. I eyed Magus who I knew to be mostly jovial and friendly but still very secretive. I couldn’t imagine him being anyone’s slave. *** “Magus!” There was a roar from further back in the trees. An unrecognizable man’s voice. Someone we certainly didn’t know. Magus’ head whipped in the direction it came. As if he’d have wished we hadn’t heard it. A dark-haired man came around the edge of the house. Vibrant green eyes landed on me and Hunter next to me. He smelled human. My eyes narrowed on him. Why is Magus out here secretly meeting with humans? I suddenly wondered if Hunter and I were the ones really betraying the Alpha. “Who is he?” I asked Magus. Magus gave me a sharp look. “An old friend.” “The mentor?” “One of them.” Magus was walking away to meet him. “Who is he?” “Hawk, Second Commander of the Mages.” Magus shouted as he jogged to meet him. Ignoring me. They murmured together in quiet voices. Sending me furtive looks. 22 Confronted The way the two men were talking and looking at me, made me uncomfortable. They know something we don’t. They were staring at me as if they knew me. I didn’t like it. “I think we best get back to Vanquish.” “Yes.” Hunter cleared his throat. “His hurt leg.” “He needs help getting back to the hut. I’ll take you to him.” I said quickly. Looking at the two men. “She’s afraid of us.” Hawk said from behind Magus. “That’s fine. She’ll come around. I need to get back to the shack anyway. He turned away but Magus caught his arm and gave him a stern look. “I need to check on her.” Hawk emphasized. *** Her? Who was he talking about? For a brief moment, I hoped it might be my sister. Or someone I had known before. I grabbed Hunter’s arm and began tugging him back through the trees toward the Asara Wall. Hunter fell into pace with me. Not fighting my grip, he put a hand over mine and we walked arm in arm like worried lovers. Which we were. To an extent. We arrived at the door and Hunter cracked it. Knowing that if another Border Guard caught us coming in it would be just as dangerous as if they’d caught us trying to leave. Hunter peered through the crack and established that there were no guards to the West. We stepped inside. Him tugging me in just behind him. He turned to examine East and came face to face with his brother. Vanquish leaned around him to eye me. “Care to tell me where you’ve been?” He leaned back to level a look on his brother. “And why the devil you would risk going beyond the wall when the Alpha hasn’t yet blessed us to do so?” Uh-oh. The look on Vanquish’s face was pure wrath. *** Before either of us could answer, Vanquish reached around Hunter and yanked me loose from him. Jerking me around to yank me up against him. “What were you thinking?” He growled. “If Draven had caught you, you’d be dead already.” “She just wanted to-” “Don’t even!” Vanquish lifted a staying finger. “What were you thinking?” “He didn’t-” I started, trying to defend Hunter. “I-I went after him…” “Why would you do that?” His head whipped back to me, and my courage instantly dissipated as he caught my shoulder just above my collar. Perilously close to my neck which was obviously what he was itching to grip. “I have to know where they are.” Vanquish slammed me against the wall. His thumb biting into the tender area below my collar viciously. “One thing you seemed to be forgetting is that this body,” He dragged his eyes down my length pointedly. “is not entirely yours anymore. And if you harm it, I swear I’ll make sure you have hell to pay.” *** His growl was so dangerous that I found myself whining and cowering under his withering look. Vanquish rarely took such a tone with me anymore. He sure as hell is now. “Come with me.” He yanked my arm and jerked me off the wall. Rage emanating from him in tidal waves. Magus had apparently entered through the door behind us. “He sure looks fit as rain now.” Shit. Now he knows I was lying about Vanquish. I looked over my shoulder to cast Hunter an apologetic look. His brow was knitted, and it was clear he was debating challenging his brother for running off with his prize. I had promised that if he found my house, I would reward him well. When we were near the river, Vanquish turned me and pushed my back to the wide tree near the bridge. “What have you done. I’ve tried being kind with you. Tried to be gentle. But you…” His eyes flared yellow, and it was clear that his beast was near to raging loose. He wants to dominate my she-wolf. I swallowed. Having seen this look on him before. Under the Mating Moon. *** “Vanquish?” I thought to reason with him. “No.” He ripped my dress. As simple as grabbing near my shoulders and shredding the dress straight down the center. Rending the fabric as if it were no more than parchment. Baring my shoulders, breasts and belly. Growling, he dropped his face between them and started roughly nipping at me. I reached up to push him away. Somewhat afraid of his violence. He caught both my forearms and folded them down to my side. Lowering enough to take my nipple between his teeth in a vicious bite. I hissed through my teeth in pain. Knowing that crying out wouldn’t stop him now. He’s enraged. I was panting heavily. Somewhere between afraid and excited. He growled through his teeth. My nipple still firmly latched there. “You’re wetting already and I’m going to take you. Like the traitorous little she-wolf you’ve been this morning. Stuff you full until you whimper for me to stop. Then I’m only going to have you harder. Rut you like a bitch.” *** Yes. He’s furious. He popped my nipple out of his mouth. And caught my undergarments along my waist. Jerking them free and roughly pulling them down over my legs. Until I was bare before him. “Better.” He nodded in satisfaction before catching me behind one knee and my lower back to turn me and toss me beneath him on the leaves and twigs. One jabbed me in my back, and I arched up to escape them. Thrusting my breasts high and making them bounce at my sudden movement. He was assessing every inch of me as though he’d consume me whole. “I’m going to make you bend like that while I’m inside you.” “Vanquish, I need you to calm down. Please…” “Don’t say please to me now.” He dropped to his knees before me. Catching my hips, he roughly rotated me onto my belly then back onto my knees. He really is going to rut me like an animal. I grimaced. 23 Payment for My Actions I stamped down my fear and tried to be rational. Tried to speak in a soothing tone hoping it might make him ease some. Be gentler in what he was going to do to me. “Just calm down, Van.” He hissed through his teeth. “Don’t you dare tell me to calm down! Do you know what you just nearly risked?” I was quiet, knowing that if I said yes, it’d only make him angrier and if I said no, he’d be angry that I was playing at less intellect. He’d never buy it anyway. “Now ready yourself, mate. I’m taking you until you learn you can’t trifle with me. And you don’t. Keep. Secrets. From. Your. Mate.” Then he entered me viciously. “Vanquish!” I called. Near to begging for mercy. Feeling him probing deep into my core. His hard length impaling me like a solid branch. Unrelenting and unfeeling. So unlike him. *** This was far from the warm man that he’d been for the last few months. Closer to the cruel creature he was before. The bully that’d tormented me. Dragged me out of my hut and made me go to the river with them and torn my bindings from under my cloak. The one that’d revealed me to them all. He was plowing into me. Dragging out then slamming back in. Trying to punish me by asserting his dominance as only a wolf would. I knew that if I looked back at him, I would see the bits of fur peeling apart his pores and his eyes yellowing. His wolf was raging. I tried to think of a way to calm him. Though his physical punishment was intended to put me in my place as his obedient mate, it was the knowledge that I’d betrayed him, hurt him that was causing me the most remorse. I was willing to accept my position as his mate on the bottom because I knew that I had the power to affect his emotions to this level. My body jerked roughly as he gripped my hips and wrenched me back to meet his enraged thrusts. I hissed through my teeth in pain at the fierce stabbing. “Vanquish…” “What?” He snapped. “You don’t have to injure me to prove that I hurt you.” He growled in his throat and fell over my back. His arms dropping to frame mine, nearly in relief. As if I’d said something he needed to hear. He stopped moving and put the side of his face between my shoulder blades. Incredibly still. *** He was acting as an animal because he didn’t know how to communicate what he was feeling. I decided to risk following the same vein. “I know you’re angry, but even more than that you feel betrayed. You’ve been so good to me, and I disregarded what you’d feel about me persuading Hunter to sneak out.” He was quiet so long I wondered if what I’d said made it worse. Finally, he murmured against my back. “You forgot about the part where you could’ve gotten yourself killed. What would I have done if Draven came after you?” The Alpha would’ve ripped out my throat in the camp. “He’d have made an example of me.” I knew I would’ve forced his hand. “I wouldn’t have let him, but it would’ve risked us all when I defied him to save you.” “You’d have done that?” He sighed and gave a soft kiss to my shoulder. “You should know by now, I’d do anything for you…If you’d just talk to me.” “You’re mad I didn’t tell you.” I realized. Speaking breathlessly and concentrating on not moving as I was already becoming sore and he was still hard as stone inside me. Unsure if he wants to make love or fuck me. I could feel his indecision. “How can I protect you if I don’t know what you’re up to?” He expostulated. *** “It doesn’t feel like you want to protect me right now.” I took the opportunity to point out. “That’s exactly what I’m doing. If you won’t listen and won’t communicate, you’ll get us all killed. I need you to remember that you’re mated. You’re not a creature operating on your own.” I was painfully aware of that fact. I needed them if I was ever going to remember fully who I was. And to seek vengeance on the ones that made me suffer. That stole my family from me. “What do you want?” I asked softly. “You to goddamn talk to me!” Vanquish growled fiercely. “Or I swear by all that’s Holy, I’ll fuck you to death to get my point across.” *** He means it. I knew the ferocity in his tone. “I will.” I said. Shocking myself by how much I meant it. I don’t ever want to hurt him like this again. I slid forward to escape him. Sliding off him. His grip clung to my hips as though unwilling to release me. But trusting me enough to let me go. I twisted to the side, and he straightened, his pants still hooked between his knees. I lightly pushed him over sideways. He tipped. Balling enough to catch his weight on a muscled shoulder and roll onto his back as I was crawling over him. I positioned myself over him. Taking my own power back in a way. I knew that he was aware what I was about, but I had acknowledged I was doing wrong and that I wouldn’t do it again. I relented. I gave him ground so he’s willing to give me some. I lowered slowly onto his length. Inch by inch. Taking him into my sore body. Letting my muscles adjust slowly to accommodate him. I whooshed an indrawn breath through my teeth to fight the pain. He lurched up to catch my cheeks in his palms. “Easy.” He ordered. Tugging me down to kiss him. He delved his tongue into my mouth as though memorizing every corner of it. Willing to take his time. He broke away, flushed and clearly wanting more. “Ride me, Vanna.” 24 My Busy Body I swayed over him. Swinging forward and back. Feeling his staff, slicking me inside. I glided over him. Taking him deep and rising off him. Making love to him and reassuring him that he was important to me. He deserved to know. I should’ve shared what I was up to. He had done nothing but offer me wise advice and patience and I had thanked him with secrecy. His anger is warranted. I could admit that. Soon he rumbled in his throat, purring in satisfaction for what I was doing to him. He growled and caught my hips. Making the movements more aggressive as he sought deeper hold over me. A way to control me. “I need you to remember you’re mine.” He growled. His head arching back in the peaks of his swirling pleasure. His body tensed. The flat plane of his muscled chest flexing. His rippling abdomen tightening as he reached closer to attaining his pleasure. Refusing to resist the urge I reached down and raked my nails down his chest. Wanting to leave a trail of my passion visible on his body. But it wasn’t enough. I wanted more. I leaned over him and sunk my teeth into his shoulder. He yelped. Lurching up and giving me and intense look as my teeth sharpened to tiny pinpricks. Driving deeper beneath his flesh as I marked him as mine. *** His gaze met mine stunned. I lifted my head and levelled blue eyes into his green ones. “You marked me?” He looked confused. “You marked me.” I defended. “I did. And I don’t regret it. Only that you are so willful.” “You would change me?” “Never. But I’d make you communicate your will to me rather than running rogue on me.” Running rogue. It made a smile twirl around my lips at the thought of me, boring as I was, running rogue. He lurched up and caught my upper arms. “Never laugh at the way I feel about you, Vanna Rae.” My eyes widened. “I didn’t mean it like that.” His hands slid down. Caressing over my arms. “I dearly hope not. Remember how close I was to pounding you to the point of begging for mercy. Betray me again and I’ll not be so kind next time.” I gave him a long study. Knowing that tone in his voice. He means it. *** I slowly resumed the pace. Taking him in deeper with each long stroke and his body seemed even more primed than before. Eagerly greeting me as his hips rose. His length reaching new heights of hardness. He groaned low in his throat. “Vanna...” Suddenly it felt like someone had stuck a lightning rod to me. An intense wave shocked me from my core and rolled up in a wild wave that shook me. Making me clench viciously on him. Gasping for air as I clutched at him. My head tipped back so far, I thought I might break my own damn neck. I jerked spasmically forward. Rocking to a rhythm I had no control over to pinch against him. Stealing my pleasure from his body as I moaned. My back jerking. When finally, I fell against him, he gave me an astonished look. Mouth gaping. “I’ve never seen you lose it like that in passion.” “I didn’t get much of my own that first night.” “I know.” His expression looked pained. “I’m sorry for that, Vanna. We were greedy and stupid. I can’t remember a single conscious thought running through my brain for the two days leading up to the Mating Moon. I was a mindless beast.” “A lustful beast.” I corrected. Leaning up enough to hold his cheeks between my trembling palms. *** “I’m not sure I’ll be able to earn yours.” I whispered against his lips. After his mouth was done ravishing mine. “You already did.” A bit of humor brightened his eyes and made his mouth turn at one corner. “You were just so busy with yours you didn’t notice.” “Oh!” I gave him an apologetic look. He put up a staying hand. “No, need. I enjoyed it more that way.” He was rubbing the back of my arm but gave it a light pat. Indicating it was time for us to rise and go back. Before the other two come looking for us. I knew Hunter would not take it well that I had promised him he’d earn a special night with me if he found my old house, which he had done, and I was thanking him by having a dalliance with Vanquish instead. He’ll be hurt and angry. I glanced at Vanquish straightening in my peripheral. One man like that is quite enough. *** As I rose, I immediately felt the ache between my legs. Bruising from his first forceful taking. And some from me riding down on him. I blew a slow breath, seeing him collecting my dress and put it over my shoulders. Pulling it around me and waiting for me to steady myself enough to put my arms through the sleeves. He eyed where my dress was torn down the front. Tugging on his own clothes, I noticed his movements were still a bit jerky and registered that though we’d come to some sort of an understanding, he was still mad. “How long will you be angry with me?” I asked softly. Holding my dress together. “Probably longer than it takes that bruising to heal, I’d wager.” “Sometimes you can be very hateful.” His head shot up and his eyes narrowed. “And sometimes you can be quite cruel, Vanna.” I winced. That was probably true. I did understand that my selfishness had been putting them in danger lately. But I was determined to find my past. And who I am. And whatever family I might have left. *** Finally, he faced me. Waiting for me to straighten and meet his gaze. “You marked me.” “I know.” “You know they won’t take this well?” Racer and Hunter. “No. They won’t.” I acknowledged. “Could we try to hide it for a while?” “If you wanted me to hide it, why’d you do it?” Because I wanted to own him the same way I was his. He was always talking about how I was his and I wanted to share in that possession. Be confident in it the same way he was. 25 My Claiming “I don’t know.” My gaze fell. “I wasn’t thinking.” Why did I do it? I knew the problems it’d cause. And admitting that was a form of acknowledgement that it had crossed my mind countless times before. He snorted. “Well, I can certainly understand that.” He pressed a quick kiss to my forehead. “Come on.” Vanquish caught my wrist and pulled me behind him. “Walk close behind so they don’t see your dress.” My torn dress. We entered camp with me on his heels. My head ducked in shame that they might see my torn dress and guess I’d disobeyed my mate. Him walking decisively before me. His expression pure wrath. Other wolves skittered from his path. But no one said anything. Samantha and Jaecar watched with confused expressions. Surprised at how meek I looked just now. Lyra Lani, the Alpha’s mate, was watching us carefully. Her face blanched in annoyance and her gaze flitted to Vanquish accusingly. She always wants to mother us all. As her eyes returned to me, I gave her a slight nod that let her know I was okay. So, she doesn’t run to the Alpha on my behalf. Her expression was thoughtful. And for the first time I noticed that Lyra Lani’s abdomen was slightly rounded when she sat. Bulging beneath her dress in a very round way. Carrying a pup? The Alpha’s pup. My eyes widened and my gaze flew to her face. She was heedless. Her gaze had returned to inspecting a bit of leather on her lap. More artwork undoubtedly. Perhaps a gift for her mate? Like I gifted mine. I thought of the leather pendants with my picture that I’d given them and told myself that at least in that, I’d been thoughtful. But a tiny voice whispered that even that had been strategy to keep myself at the forefront in their minds. To keep them obeying me. And I was reassured that I’d not soon be carrying any pack pups because I had been regularly drinking Marta’s tea. Even after she had explained to me what it was. I told myself it wasn’t so bad, that soon I would bare them one, that I wouldn’t avoid it forever, but I knew how protective my mates were and if they had an inkling that I would bare them young, they’d not let me leave the camp. I knew that the tea wouldn’t make me lose one if seed took, it only kept the seed from taking root. I’m not doing any harm. But I knew I was. I knew how furious the alpha would be. My mates would be… If they found out. But even I had to ask. Had anything I’d done not been selfish? That same voice told me that I had some right to use their bond to me after all I’d endured under the Mating Moon. A part of me that was still angry. My bitter she-wolf. *** “Adjust your tunic.” I whispered to him as we reached the front door of our hut. I could smell the blood on him from where I marked him. And I didn’t want the boys to immediately see it. They’ll want to fight him. And I’ll have hell to pay for marking one and not the others. They’d all declared their ownership over me. But I’d only claimed one of them in return. But Vanquish is different to me. It wasn’t something I could ever articulate. And certainly not something they’d take well. To know they’re less to me. He gave me a black look over his shoulder and adjusted his shirt. Showing his malcontent at doing so. “Thank you.” I whispered to the back of his neck. The only answer I got was a quick squeeze of my hand. It was the way of Vanquish to somehow be both furious and reassuring simultaneously. Nothing about him is ever simple. *** I heard something that night that woke me. A dull thump from beyond my window. When I walked past the dresser Vanquish had made for me, I peeled open the shutters and saw that one of the Border Guards had fallen over, and his head had struck a boulder. Causing him to bleed as he lay limply. Dead? But what was even more troubling than that was the calm old woman sitting across from him. Looking aggravated. Marta? On the stump between them was two wooden cups. Marta’s tea? Did she kill him? I looked at the old woman’s salt and pepper hair and her wrinkled old face and thought that she could never murder anyone. I was reassured when I saw the man’s side move as he drew a deep breath. Surely, she’d go get Rebekah? It wasn’t her fault. *** But Marta didn’t. She stood slowly. Tilting her head and looking at the man with an icy expression. Looking colder than I’d ever seen her. The kindly old woman seemingly banished. She turned and walked away. Her tattered brown dress and shawl billowing behind her as she walked purposefully in the direction of the wall. Without any real thought, I found myself scampering down my ladder and out into the night. Rushing to the man’s side. Seeing it was Jaecar, I was immediately enraged. He was the first one to show me kindness. And he’d certainly done no wrong to Marta. I thought of how furious Samantha would be. As I would. I didn’t like the protective streak in me but when it came to my mates, there was no fighting it. And this was my pack. Draven had allowed me to come in. To stay. For the first time it occurred to me how much Marta really had been damaging the pack. Though I sought her out and needed her. I had heard rumors that some of the she-wolves didn’t know her tea was sterilizing them. That she was using it to keep the pack from bearing any young. Why would Marta want the Asara’s to die off? That thought was utterly perplexing. I was thinking all this as I was already jogging to the hut in the back of the camp. I pounded on the door. “Rebekah!” 26 He Needs Help She cracked the door and peered out. Blinking at me through one large blue eye. Thickly lashed and brightened with curiosity as to why I would be there in the middle of the night. I could imagine how ridiculous I looked, standing there in my billowing white nightdress tossing in the slight breeze. Like a ghost in the dark. “Jaecar is bleeding. He…Hit his head...” She hissed through her teeth and stared at me suspiciously. “Are there any males out tonight.” “None but the Border Guards, that I’ve seen. Why?” It instantly dawned on me how foolish my question was. I instantly recalled how afraid of the night I was when I was unmated. Now I know the males won’t touch me. They’d be ripped apart by my men if they tried. But Rebekah… “Nevermind.” I said at her startled look. She doesn’t even know how to begin to explain that to me. I remembered how meticulous she was that no males ever entered her hut. “Show me where he is.” She draped a long pink blanket over her shoulders and followed me. For only a heartbeat I wondered where she would’ve gotten a pink blanket. Colored wool was very uncommon in the camp. It’s considered finery. I knew that to my core. And for some reason that stood out to me. I decided I’d ask her about it later. *** “He’s this way.” I pointed. We rounded the corner of the Hayden hut and she saw Jaecar on the ground. “Jaecar!” Rebekah hurried to his side. Sliding on her knees to put a hand on his side to verify he was drawing breaths. I chewed my lip worriedly as I noticed that the pool of blood around him had grown. “I was scared to move him.” “You couldn’t have anyway.” Rebekah reassured over her shoulder. “He’s far too large for you to have budged.” I nodded. Still feeling guilty as I worried he’d not be okay. He was the first one to be kind to me. I heard a branch crack in the distance and my head whipped. My wolf catching Marta’s sent on the wind. I looked down at Rebekah who had a ferocious look on her face. “Go after her.” She snapped. Lip curling. “But be careful.” “Are you sure?” She nodded. “Find out what that old witch is up to.” Rebekah’s clear animosity shocked me. “I don’t want to leave you.” I objected. I caught a slight movement next to me and realized someone had moved nearer us without making a sound. Startled I gasped and looked to it. Realizing Fury had stepped between us without either of us having any idea he was there. “I’ll stay with her.” I gave him a reserved look. Leave a male with her? Rebekah caught my skirt. Looking from me to Fury. “It’ll be fine. He’ll look after me.” His large fist wrapped her wrist. “I won’t put a hand on her.” He told me so sternly that I was certain there was truth in it. He’s trying to reassure me. Fury was nothing if not a man of his word. But why did Rebekah look disappointed? *** I stood and caught up my skirts to run. It didn’t take me long to realize that I wasn’t going to catch up to her like this. I stepped behind a tree and shucked my nightdress. I turned from behind the tree and leapt over a log. Freeing my beast. I could feel the fur peeling through my pores. Each strand unfurling. A sense of relief rolling over me as I let her go. The she-wolf always scratching from inside me to be free. But I worried about the consequence of changing. When I was in this form my alluring female scent was more potent for males in the area. They leave me alone because they know who I am. But the Mating Moon was getting close again. And my males are back home sleeping. They all had tonight off and were getting some much-needed rest. Hunter had been walking around agitated. Still annoyed that I haven’t yet paid up for my promise. But I hated the feeling of going from one of my mates immediately to the other. It wasn’t that I never did it. But something about it still felt wrong. I wanted to give Hunter a night. One night I can devote to him as thanks for what he did. I was loping through the dark. The black slash of darker fur running over my eyes like a mask. The rest of me was glistening white, making me easy to spot in the dark. So, I was working hard to follow Marta’s scent but to try and keep tree trunks between me and the direction I thought she might be headed. Toward the back of the wall. Why? *** It didn’t take me long to figure out the answer. I caught up to her and slowed my pace to peer around a large tree watching her creeping through the woods. She was looking furtively over her shoulders. To see if someone is following. She eventually reached the large stone wall. Putting a hand to it, she squinted in the dark. Her eyes changed from dark to shining yellow. Her wolf peering out to see in the dark. She dragged her old, withered hand over the stones and uneven boulders until reaching a spot where there was a narrow gap in the wall. Just behind a tree. She slipped through, her brown dress catching on a few rocks. She jerked it free. Ripping her dress. Clearly in a rush to get somewhere. Escaping the pack? I couldn’t fathom why she’d want to do that. She’s honored here. Her skills were appreciated, and all the younger females looked up to her. Hanging on her every word. I sat, winding my furred tail around me. And tipped my head forward. As I relaxed my body and tipped it back, my neck elongated, and I shed the fur in a white and black pile on the ground. Taking the more subtle form of a naked woman. With less scent. I’ve no idea what is beyond that wall. And I intended to follow her. I was so busy changing shape, that I didn’t notice the faint scent of another wolf approaching from behind me. Didn’t hear the padding of paws moving smoothly over leaves or realize that the speed of their approach should’ve given me a hint as to who it was. I should’ve been paying more attention… 27 Colliding Secrets I slipped next to the crack between the stones. Shocked that someone had meticulously shimmied up the wall and removed one stone at a time. Working their way down to the ground to form a zig zagging opening that was narrow enough to be discreet. Slim enough the Border Guards have missed it. And I knew how cautious they were. But the space between the tree and the wall was barely over a foot, then the crack little more. Only a woman could fit through. Yet, I suspected that a male had to have done it from the other side. She’s not strong enough to have moved those stones. I peeked through the crack and was astonished to see Marta had her arms wrapped around a large, long-haired male who was tightly embracing her. His hands freely roaming her body. Marta? She has a mate! What is she doing? I couldn’t begin to understand what she was doing. We all knew that it was the code of wolves that once mated we sought no other for sexual gratification. And beyond that, from what I’d always heard, once a wolf was mated, they no longer desired others. So, what is she doing! “I thought so.” The feminine voice rose so close to me that I nearly leapt from my skin. My jaw gaped as I turned my head to see I was nearly shoulder to shoulder with our pack’s naked Beta. The Alpha’s mate. *** “Lyra Lani?” I whispered in a stunned voice. “I suspected Marta has been sneaking out here.” We could tell that the wall would muffle our whisperings. And Marta’s far too busy to notice us right now. “I wanted to know why.” Lyra Lani said. “I’ve some things to discuss with my mate, clearly.” “Clearly.” I agreed with her. Hesitating a moment. “Yes, I’ll leave you out of it.” She assured. I nodded in relief and refocused my attention on the painful sight before us. The male had thrown up Marta’s skirts and was roughly rutting her against a tree trunk. She was braced there, her legs wrapping the back of his knees and clutching at his shoulders. “Who is he?” I asked more to myself then Lyra Lani. But to my surprise she answered. “A NightHunter. Her former mate I suspect…” “They don’t look so former…” Lyra Lani grimaced. “You do appear to be right. Draven told me a tale about them.” “Oh?” I was achingly curious. Hoping she’d tell me without me having to do much probing. “They’d chosen each other, and” “Each other?” I was aghast. “She didn’t fear him?” Lyra Lani deflated. “Apparently females in generations before us were not so afraid of the mating rituals as us. That was Marta’s work.” “But she said a male years ago had ripped apart the female he mated.” “Draven says that’s true, but it was Marta’s mate. He had mounted her friend and ripped out her throat during the process.” “What? Why would he mate with her if Marta was his…That’s…” “I know…It goes against all our instinct of loyalty.” She agreed. “I don’t know why. But he killed her to silence her whisperings in Marta’s ear.” “What was she saying?” “Draven said she was telling Marta to stay away from him. That he was too violent…Too feral.” *** “So, this is him?” He looked much younger than Marta. Though I could only see his back it looked well-muscled. He was a hulking monster. And from his profile I could see a deep gouging scar spanning the side of his face from his hairline down to his jawline. “A NightHunter...” Lyra Lani was shaking her head in disbelief. But my body had begun shaking. I felt my eyes losing focus and rolling into my head. My body began jouncing where it was. Vibrating as I began to tip over. Lyra Lani gasped and caught my shoulders. Guiding me to the leaves and cradling my head. That was the last of what was physically happening there near the wall, that I’d recall. I was somewhere else. Back home. In the hut of sunshine and laughter. Then clouds poured over the sky and voices were rushed. People moving in and out of the door as my big brothers and sister were rushed off. Then dad sneaking in and out to go meet them. Then utter blackness. Hot blood on a cold floor surrounding my hands. Blood spurting from my little brothers’ throats. The barking demands of the demon shouting that I would submit to him. Bristled beard and mustach framing thin lips with a scar running from his upper lip to partway toward his nose. Another framing the side of his face. Running along his temple from his hairline down his cheek. That scar. I memorized it as I stared at him in horror. Tears streaming my face as I gathered every ounce of my strength and shrieked so loud that it sent birds skittering from the trees a mile away. “No!” He kicked me in the side and I heard the crunch of a rib. Breathing became hard. He was circling me. Laughing in my face. Leaning over he did that barking laugh which tossed sputum into my face. My mind rewound that moment and replayed it in painful repetitiveness. Memorizing his features. That scar… He told me I’d do as I was told. Tell him what he wanted to know. Where the others were. He said he’d kill them all and mate me into submission. Taking me to rule the Gallions. Gallions? That word felt odd and unfamiliar and I rolled it through my mind. “You will not.” I huffed through gritted teeth. So furious and broken that I was determined to rip him apart with my bare hands if I had to. But then I saw the open door. Knew I could get away. That I would. And that I’d live long enough to come back for him. 28 In My View Now he was in my view. My target. So close… I took a gasping breath of air. Sitting up as I dragged panting breaths deep into my chest. “Are you okay?” Lyra Lani knelt next to me. Clutching my shoulders. “We lost you for a moment there.” “What happened?” “Some manner of trembles overtook you.” “I was somewhere else…” “Well I hope it was better than that.” Lyra Lani tossed her head over her shoulder toward the crack where ragged male grunts were huffing on the other side of the wall. And the wails of the old woman’s pleasure filled the air. Or her pain. It was hard to tell which. But since she’d come here of her own volition, I was guessing she was enjoying submitting to the brutality of her mate. As I sometimes do. *** “Come back with me.” Lyra Lani helped me to my feet. “We must get back.” I got on my feet and had to take a moment to steady myself. Putting a hand to my pounding forehead. “I should probably visit Rebekah.” I admitted. Knowing my mates would be furious if I went injured, back to them after sneaking out. They’ll kill me. And now I had another problem to contend with. I had three lusty mates. And I can’t drink Marta’s tea anymore. Clearly she can’t be trusted. Especially not after I’d seen what she’d done to Jaecar. So she could sneak off for a dalliance with a NightHunter. “What if they invade tonight?” I asked anxiously. “I’ll let Draven know immediately. But I’d hazard a guess that if they intended to invade tonight, he’d not have spent time prodding our eldest she-wolf instead of leading his army through that crack.” She’s probably right. “And I don’t think he could fit through there.” “Well, he clearly disassembled it for her.” Lyra Lani argued. She’s right on that too. “We need to let as many of the males know as possible. Draven then Fury first.” “Fury?” I reared back. “Why Fury?” Lyra Lani gave me a furtive note and her voice dropped. “You still don’t know what he is?” “What is he?” “Oh…” Lyra Lani shook her head. “That’s not for me to tell. You best ask Rebekah and see if you can persuade her to confide in you.” “Why Rebekah?” “Oh, Vanna Rae…” Lyra Lani patted my shoulder. “For the sharpest she-wolf in this camp you are heart-wrenchingly oblivious on occasion.” I frowned at her in confusion. Now that was another puzzle I wanted to sort out. Perhaps need to, if Fury could prove a danger to my mates. Since I was having them do things for me that the pack would not approve of. *** As we drew near the Hayden Hut I was relieved to see Jaecar awake and sitting up. A hand pressing fabric to the bleeding side of his head. Rebekah was near him, tending him carefully and asking him questions. As we approached, she put a motherly hand on Jaecar’s shoulder to get him to focus on the questions she was asking about his pain. Fury’s gaze was locked on Rebekah’s face as she spoke. Nearly unblinkingly. And as her small hand landed on Jaecar’s shoulder, Fury’s upper lip twitched in annoyance. Does he desire Rebekah? Is that what Lyra Lani meant. I gave our new Beta a questioning look. She snorted and shook her head. Moving toward Rebekah to catch her attention. Pointing to me. “She had a fainting spell.” Lyra Lani explained. “Then started shaking.” She imitated what I’d done. Her arms outstretched and her gaze unfocused as she vibrated. That’s what I’d been doing? “Seizure.” Rebekah said flatly. Rising to walk to me. “How do you feel now.” “I’m okay.” I said softly. “Head ache.” “That’s common.” Rebekah gave me a concerned look. “But you should be fine to return home. As long as someone is there to take care of you.” “I have three mates.” I said dryly. Giving her a bleak look. She giggled. “Not that kind of care.” I laughed in return. Catching her joke. But as I peeked at Fury in my peripheral, I saw him shifting in discomfort. When Rebekah looked at him he rounded and muttered he was returning to guard the wall. “Go home, Jaecar!” He barked the command over his shoulder. “He’s right.” Rebekah returned to him. “You need to get some rest. Stay awake awhile and have Samantha stay up with you.” He nodded slowly. “She’ll be worried to all Hell, as is.” *** I returned to the hut. Taking a long breath as I cracked the door and tried to sneak in. I turned and closed the door slowly to keep the latch from ticking too loudly. But when I turned there was a large male towering over me. “Did you think I wouldn’t hear someone sneaking around?” “Hunter…” “You made me a promise, and you’re putting it off.” There was hurt in his voice. And I knew if I used my wolf’s gaze to see in the dark, I’d see pain in his blue eyes. “I’m not putting you off.” I said tenderly. Touching his shoulder. “I heard something outside and went to check it out.” “By yourself!” “Ssh.” I put a frantic finger to my lips. Looking at the other two bunks on the bottom level. “Don’t bother.” Vanquish’s dry voice rose from the bed. “We all heard you leave. And no one is sleeping with the racket you two are raising.” “Sorry.” I said apologetically. Knowing he needed to rest from his time guarding the wall earlier today. “It’s fine.” He rolled to a sitting position. “Care to share what was so important you crept out in the dead of night without any of us to protect you?” There’s that dangerous note that means I’m in trouble. “We’d dearly love to know.” Racer sat up on his bunk as well. They were all exuding fury. I’m in trouble… 29 Explanations Their anger and raw animal aggression reminded me of all those days before I knew them when I had feared them. I instinctively whimpered and backed up against the door. Feeling cornered. Racer and Vanquish stood. Animalistically closing in, as they saw my retreat. Seeing the change of power, I realized that I needed to stamp down my she-wolf's submission and fearlessly tell them. Now. Before they hold me accountable and remind me of my place. “I heard something. I saw Jaecar was injured.” “Jaecar?” Racer asked in confusion. “You went out to check on a male?” Hunter objected. Slapping the door near my shoulder enough that I jumped. Obviously angry at the prospect I may’ve been sneaking out to see another male. But I wasn’t. I can barely keep you three sated! Closing my eyes, I steadied myself. Why am I afraid of them? I knew they had no desire to hurt me. But their wolves will attack my she-wolf in a primal level of control. I knew I was treading a delicate balance having three males which were so dominant and aggressive and trying to keep them bending to my will. Pushing them into rage could prove dangerous. Especially if it’s a jealous rage. To keep control of them, I had to always be an artful balance of strength and submission. *** “What happened to Jaecar?” Racer asked. “Marta.” I explained. “That bitch has caused every male in this pack more trouble than her skills are worth.” Vanquish swore vehemently. “Draven should’ve put her down a long time ago.” I couldn’t really argue that point. Especially now. When I’m wondering how much she’s betrayed us, myself. My mouth moved. Wondering what I could say to ease them. I realized I couldn’t tell them I’d seen a NightHunter. They’d be furious I was close enough to see him. That I put myself in danger. Again... But I could entirely change the tone by confiding in them. “I had another memory.” Their brows shot up and suddenly everyone looked curious. More human. Their other halves calming as they worried over me like concerned men. “Of what?” Vanquish strode purposefully over. But upon getting closer to me his brow drew together. He invaded my space and lowered to be level with my face. Catching my cheeks and turning them side to side to examine me. “What’s wrong with you? You don’t look right.” “Doesn’t smell right either.” Hunter said. Sniffing pointedly. “What are you catching?” Racer asked Hunter of the smell. Uh oh. My stomach sunk. What is he smelling? Lyra Lani? The NightHunter? Marta’s sex? *** Panic was coursing through me, but I was doing my damnedest to look calm on the outside. “Hint of another wolf’s breeding scent.” Marta. Shit! Damn his keen senses. “That’s not what I’m seeing.” Vanquish turned my face toward Hunter for him to see what he was seeing. What? Hunter eased closer and sniffed around my cheek and neck. I knew I had zero chance of outwitting his keen senses this close. I grimaced and bit my lip to hold my expression. Flattening my palms on the door behind me to try and keep myself from suddenly blurting everything. What’d led me out there and what I’d seen. “Ah, yes. Weakness. Illness.” Hunter pulled back to eye me. “She was just sick.” “You vomited?” Vanquish asked. Eyeing me quizzically. “No.” I said slowly. Wondering if I should just tell them the truth and take my punishment. “Something else.” Hunter said. “The way Old Kara used to smell before she got ill.” “The tremors.” Racer supplied as he got closer. “You had one?” “Rebekah called it a seizure.” “You went to see her already?” This seemed to calm Hunter. Easing the tension in the whole room as the others followed his cue. Shifting backward on their heels. Their instinct to attack my retreating she-wolf, temporarily appeased. “I fetched her when I saw Jaecar was hurt.” They all blew relieved breaths and turned to mill about the room. But Vanquish didn’t go far. Eyeing me sideways from where he rearranged a few things on the table. He’s going to want to talk later. He knows there’s more. I remembered our last rough interchange and worried. I hated keeping secrets from him and knew he was as sharp as a razor blade. He misses nothing. And he certainly wasn’t buying that what I’d told them was everything. And damn him for being right. *** Hunter was casting me increasingly impatient looks but as I climbed the ladder to my bed, he settled into his. Glaring at the ceiling. He wants me to fulfill my promise. I will. I willed him patience. Because I was far too excited to give myself over to him right now. My mind was racing and there was so much I wanted to know. Who is Marta really? What is she doing with the NightHunters? Is she going to let them in? That question seemed to make my world darken and I was certain that if she were to let them in, that so many people I cared about in this pack could be killed. I must’ve dozed off for a time because I awoke to the sense I was being watched. “Hunter?” “I’m certain you’d hope so. He’s quite easier to deal with, I imagine...” Vanquish. “He is. And a hell of a lot more pleasant to be around, the majority of the time.” I let my she-wolf peer out and her yellowed eyes shimmered into the darkness. Offering me his clear outline as he peered from behind a pillar next to my bed. His chin resting along the side as he gripped it to study me. “You were watching me sleep?” “I was making sure you did.” I gave him a questioning look. “And that you weren’t planning to sneak right back out tonight to go hunting for past lives.” “No more tonight.” I promised. “And you’ve been so believable of late...” I winced. He wasn’t wrong. I felt an instant pang of guilt. Knowing all he’d tried to do was be helpful. I thought of how he’d coached me to go to Lyra Lani rather than Draven with my proposal and how effective that had been. He's wiser than most know. “What do you want, Vanquish?” My guilt making my tone sharper than I intended.

30 Where’d I Go I could just tell him. Tell him I’d been breaking Draven’s orders. Endangering us all by my inability to resist searching for my former home and where I was and now by endangering myself in following Marta and catching her with a NightHunter. And he’d tell me to take things slow and let him go out and to be careful. To wait for Draven’s blessing. But I don’t want to wait! “Tell me the rest.” He stepped from behind the pillar. Rolling his back onto it and levelling that keen green gaze on me. “Rest?” I sat up. My white nightdress glowing in the dark and my hair waving over my shoulder as I blinked blearily at him. “If you saw Marta poison, Jaecar, she didn’t hang out while you went and got Rebekah. And you wouldn’t have let her get away with it, as easy as that...So what’d you do?” He already knows I followed her. He’s waiting to see if I’ll admit it. “I followed her.” I sighed. Ducking my head. “To where?” There was a dangerous note in his voice that told me I was treading thin ice. “To a crack in the wall.” He stepped off the pillar, his arms falling. “And just when were you planning to tell us that?” “I wasn’t.” He tilted his head, and his eyes went wide in warning. Dark lashes just brushing his brow as he was tempted to give me a sound thrashing. I knew that look. *** Truthfully, I was surprised he wasn’t yelling already. It’s only because the others are sleeping and he doesn’t want to wake them. I never knew why Vanquish always wanted to have this sort of intimate conversation with me while the others were either gone or asleep. But I appreciated the privacy in it. “You won’t like my answer.” I said so quietly, I could barely hear my own voice. “Tell me anyway.” He commanded. “Lyra Lani was there, and she saw what I did. She’ll tell Draven.” “What was she doing out without him!” Vanquish looked even more furious that I was no longer doing foolish things alone but now taking our Beta on my adventures. “It wasn’t my fault!” I defended. He growled low in his throat. His arms were at his sides and his fists were working. He rolled his head, adjusting his neck. A sure sign that he’s fighting changing. “She was already following Marta.” I said in a hesitant voice. “Best explain quickly woman. I’m losing patience.” I could see he was. His eyes had the yellow sheen and his jaw was jerking in a way that told me pointed teeth were sliding into his mouth. The air around us seemed to thin, in a way that indicated he was perilously close to becoming the beast. “Vanquish...” I pleaded. “let me tell you...” “I suggest rapidly.” He sneered through gritted teeth. “You’ve been off on your own path lately. You seem to be forgetting that everything you do reflects on the pack.” “What’s it gonna take Vanna Rae?” There was a threat in his voice. “She hurt Jaecar and took off. I got Rebekah and followed her. She led to the crack in the wall, and I found out that Lyra Lani has been watching her because of some of the things she’s been doing and telling the she-wolves.” “What’s she been telling them?” He deflated. Looking at me in surprise. “That the males often kill their mates under the Mating Moon. That it’s common for wolves in our pack to become so aggressive in the act or the marking that they cause their mates to bleed out.” He tossed up his arms, spitting epithets. “Well, no wonder you were scared half to death! I knew we were animals with our hormones in full rage but we’d never have killed you!” “I didn’t know that...” “Damn Marta!” He swore again. Turning a full circle in his fury. “That old woman better hope she doesn’t cross my path anytime soon.” I gave him a helpless shrug. “Don’t kill her...” He gave me a side-eye. “I make no promises...” *** “That’s why Samantha was so hell-bent on escaping Jaecar when she surely had to know he’s only wanted to claim her for years. He’d never have killed her or injured her like that.” “She’s the youngest of us. I’m sure she wholly believed Marta. I did...” I admitted reluctantly. He gave me a quick look. Shaking his head. He looked Heavenward and began massaging his temples in a circular motion. He dropped his hand away and levelled that gaze on me. “How could you girls not know that you have more power over us than that foolish animal moon?” “I had no idea until after...” He shook his head in frustration. “Resisting us is more likely to get you hurt.” “I know that now.” “Why would Marta do that?” “I was getting to that.” I said hesitantly. Chewing my lip furiously now. “To what, Vanna?” He cocked his head to give me a waiting study. The attitude in his posture was screaming aggravation already. He could come unhinged. But not telling him will certainly drive him there. *** “She was meeting a NightHunter.” “What?” He roared through his teeth. Making the other two sit bolt upright. “The leader of the pack, I think.” My vision blurred and I became dizzy again as I fought to remember. Seeing that scar and him laughing in my face after he cut the throats of my little brothers. And possibly killed my bigger ones. My God...What if he’d found BailaLae? She was as beautiful as an angel. What if he hurt her? That thought made my mouth go dry and new fear rage in my eyes. “What if he still has her?” “Who?” Vanquish said. “My sister.” “What would make you think that?” “He killed my little brothers and mother and father and most likely my older brothers. What if he found her?” “I doubt he’d have kept her prisoner.” Vanquish said softly. Unsure if he was being reassuring or heartless. “She was stunningly beautiful.” “NightHunters wouldn’t have gotten to keep them.” Racer was climbing the ladder to join the conversation. “Anything that is considered a prize goes straight to King Detry.” “What?” I frowned. “Who the devil is he?” “He owns the land beyond our walls.” Hunter was climbing up now. “An evil shit who employs wolves to hunt wolves and mages to hunt the wolves that rise against him.” “Us...” I whispered. “Mages?” “He has a guild of them.” Vanquish supplied. “Trained in hunting wolves.” 31 Tomorrow “Tomorrow we must assure Draven knows about the whole in the wall.” Vanquish said. “And about Marta.” I added. Vanquish nodded. “What about Marta?” Hunter asked. “She’s an old lady.” “With an evil bend.” Vanquish corrected. Who poisons are wolves. And keeps the females from getting with pup. Draven would be furious to hear that. I cringed at the thought, hoping it was something Lyra Lani had already divulged to him. So I don’t have to. *** I filled Hunter and Racer in on what I’d seen tonight. They were all angry with me. But less than I’d suspected. I’d thought they might be tempted to wring my neck. “Stay away from her.” Vanquish ordered. “No following old ladies in the dark.” “Old men then?” I asked sheepishly. His black glower could’ve shriveled a berry. “I’m surprised you didn’t run into Fury.” Racer remarked as he walked away. Making me wince. “What was that?” Hunter called me out. Pointing at my face. Damn them for never missing a thing. Can’t a girl keep one thing to herself? My eyes darted to him. “What?” “Don’t play that.” He gave me a chiding look. Vanquish stood behind him and crossed his arms. “Hiding more, Vanna Rae?” *** “Fury was there.” I blurted before any of them could force it out of me. Vanquish gave a drawn out growl that warned me from further deceit. “I’ve about had it with the secrets.” “I know.” “Me too.” Hunter added. “Secrets from you too.” Vanquish’s eyes narrowed on his look alike. Hunter’s lip curled and he ducked his head. That was my fault. “What am I missing?” Racer asked suspiciously. “Nothing.” Hunter said quickly. “Everything.” Vanquish corrected. Shaking his head. “What’d Fury want?” “He was only there to see what was going on with Jaecar. Rebekah was already there checking them.” Hunter snorted. Rolling his head and laughing. “Of course, the Healer was there.” *** “What’s that supposed to mean?” I gave him a quick look. Racer’s face brightened with amusement. “Vanna...You’re so pretty and so intelligent but you miss the simple drama between men and women, so often.” “Fury and Rebekah?” I gave him a stunned look. “Not now.” Vanquish said. “But once...” “From what we hear.” Hunter corrected. “Just stay away from him.” Vanquish’s arms dropped. “He’s more dangerous than you know.” “He doesn’t seem that bad.” That wasn’t wholly true. He looked terrifying with the scars along his cheekbone and down from an eye. And he’s intimidating as Hell. We’d all thought that when Lyra Lani became Draven’s Beta and bumped Fury from the ranks, he’d be enraged. Instead, he’d nodded and resumed chewing a bit of straw next to the campfire. Unbothered. That’d made no sense to me. Any other wolf would’ve been infuriated and humiliated by the demotion. Not Fury. It seemed odd. Even to me. “He’s not like us.” Vanquish explained. “What’s that supposed to mean?” I snapped. Impatient with the innuendos. “She doesn’t know?” Racer looked at Hunter. “She wouldn’t remember if she did. And she’s not heard him spoken of with us.” Hunter defended. “What?” I tossed my arms in aggravation. “He’s the first, Vanna Rae.” *** “The first to what?” I looked at Vanquish. Hoping he’d get to the heart of it. “Wolf to walk as man.” “The first of us?” I queried. “Ever to live.” Racer said. “He hides amongst the packs. Moving around to stay hidden. But there was a time that villages offered him sacrifices to keep him at bay. That’s how our packs were born.” “None of us are quite like him.” Vanquish added. “That’d make him ancient.” “And completely immortal.” Racer added. All of us were a touch of what could be considered immortal. We could hear from most wounds when we changed form. The natural readjustment of our body sealing off injuries. If we’re strong enough to change after an injury. That was the catch. Sometimes we weren’t and we’d die. But we all knew that compared to other creatures, we seemed to live longer. Stay young longer. Wolves like Marta that were now old, had lived far longer than any human would guess. A knock on the door drove me from my thoughts. All of our heads whipped to it. Primal and animalistic. We didn’t appreciate the interruption to the intensity of our conversation. Vanquish hopped down from the loft and landed in motion. Taking several long strides and ripping open the door. “Magus?” *** The mage-wolf stood in the doorway. Peering around Vanquish to me. “You are okay?” “She’s fine.” Vanquish stepped into his view. “Why wouldn’t she be?” “I heard there was some commotion. She was out alone in the dark.” “She wasn’t alone.” Technically, I hadn’t been. I was with Lyra Lani. “Why is it your concern?” Racer stepped behind Vanquish to ask. Nearly as harsh as Vanquish as he eyed Magus. Magus’ eyes slowly flitted over them, and he eased backward a bit. “I knew you wouldn’t approve of her being alone out there, so I came to get you to let you know, in-case we needed to go after her.” “We?” Vanquish’s dark brow shot up. This conversation is going downhill fast. I clambered down the ladder, still a bit dizzy from my recent episode and reached them. Lightly pushing at their elbows to shoulder my way through. “I’m quite well Magus, as you can see. Nothing to worry about. Now we are quite tired and wish to get some rest.” He nodded. Turning from the door and heading deeper into camp. Vanquish was still glaring at his back as I closed the door. “What?” I asked him. “He’s always watching you.” Vanquish said. “I don’t like it.” “There’s something about him...” Racer agreed. “I don’t think he’s telling any of us the truth.” “He is up to something.” Hunter agreed with them. “He’s harmless!” I corrected. Shoving at their shoulders. I knew little of Magus but from the few brief conversations I’d had with him, I’d found him to be quite likeable. And he had a sense of humor. Which was a nice reprieve from my severe mates. *** “He’s not as friendly as you think.” Hunter cautioned me. “Do you know what he did to Zyra Momay?” No. I knew they were now mated. He’d marked her under the same Mating Moon, my mates had taken me. “He used a spell on her. To make her submit.” Racer supplied. Walking back to his bed and tossing back the blankets to settle in.” I winced. That sounded awful. “She had to do whatever he wanted.” Racer added. Tucking under the coverlet. “Anything he wanted.” Vanquish gave me a long look. Indicating that he thought the prospect not entirely unappealing. I certainly did! “That would be horrible. No will of your own to reject him. To fight him when you wished.” “No.” Vanquish shook his head slowly. “She was under his complete control.” “How do you know?” I lifted my chin impudently. Wondering if this was some wolf gossip. “She told Ricca.” Ricca was another elder she-wolf. One of Marta’s close friends. The younger she-wolves did tend to confide in the elder ones. And Ricca was odd. A bit apart from the group. Like Zyra is. So, it made sense that she was the one Zyra confided in. “Does it seem like the pack has been ultra tense lately?” Racer murmured to the ceiling. Something is off. I feel like something bad is coming.” “That would explain why Fury has been patrolling the Border Walls himself.” “He hasn’t before?” I wondered aloud. “Never.” Vanquish said as he began aiming for his bed. “He knows...” Racer said. “The moon has been darker. The wind quieter and things don’t feel right.” I climbed up the ladder to my bed and sat on the edge of the loft to look down at them in their beds. Worried about what it could possibly be. And when Draven is going to let me go home? 32 Spoils After a night where I found it almost impossible to sleep, I caught Hunter by the hand and quickly led him down to the creek. He blinked blearily. “You do know I guarded the Border most of the night? Than when I did finally sleep, we woke up to find out you were out. So, I’ve hardly slept. And now you drag me out at barely first light?” I tugged him behind me while he walked on leaden feet. “Stop your complaining and walk faster.” “Why?” He asked warily. “Because I made you a promise.” I said laughingly. His dark brows shot up and he straightened. Scampering more quickly behind me. We reached the edge of the creek, and he gave me a suspicious look. I gestured toward the water. “That’s going to be cold as ice, you know that right?” I smiled and nodded smugly. He stripped off his clothes and looked from me to the water. Giving the water a disdainful look. Then glancing back at me. I nodded toward the water with my chin. “In.” He shook his head as if in disbelief at his own actions as he began wading in reluctantly. Drawing quick breaths of air to combat the cold. “You’re such…a…b-Whoo!” He gasped at the frozen chill of it. My laughter cut him off. He turned slowly in the waste deep water, afraid to go up to his chest. “And exactly what is the purpose of this exercise?” But by the time he rounded to face me, I’d stripped off my dress and bounded toward him. Diving in the water with a huge slosh. He gave a shout of objection and tried to shield himself. Growling as he snatched me up. “Wench!” I gave him a playful grin. “You’re the worst kind of she-wolf?” “Playful?” I offered. He blinked slowly. Lashes dropping and his face abruptly sobering. “Irresistible.” “Am I?” “Don’t tease me, Vanna.” But the hint of a smile hovered around his mouth and his eyes were bright with interest as I slinked toward him. “Oh, no Sweetheart. If this is to be my time, it’ll be my way.” “What?” *** His meaning would be made painfully clear to me very soon. He caught me to his chest. My soft body molding to his harder one. Reminding me that every inch of my sexy mates was made of wrought iron. I could already feel his steely hardness pressed against my pelvis. He hauled me from the water as if I weighed little more than a bird. My feet were several inches off the ground. He deposited me next to my clothes. Catching up his tunic he began tearing it in long strips. I watched the process warily. Half excited and half apprehensive. “What are you doing?’ He looked over his shoulder and said sternly. “My way.” I chewed my cheek. Trying hard not ask more questions despite my desperate need to know what he was up to. “You’ll be fine.” He reassured. Ripping another long strip. “You don’t have to be in control of everything.” “Not sure I like where this is going.” But I wasn’t sure I didn’t either... Wasn’t going to tell him that though. Finally, he collected the scraps that looked so much like the original bindings I had tied around my waist to make me look thicker and caught my arm. Turning me toward the darker parts of the woods. I glanced around, realizing that I should’ve been worried about someone stumbling upon us. Hadn’t I, myself caught Samantha and Jaecar in the midst of lovemaking? I saw no one and heard nothing. But it doesn’t mean someone is not out there. Getting small thrills from watching what he’s about to do to me. What if it’s Vanquish? Or Racer? Would they be jealous or intrigued by watching. That thought was somewhat arousing. Hunter walked me to a wide tree and tied a few of the strips of cloth together then wound them several times over my wrist and the back of my hand. Tugging me toward the tree. I was a little surprised when he lightly pushed my back. Urging me forward until my cheek rested along the side of the trunk. I drew a long breath. “What if someone...” “That’s part of the fun, isn’t it?” He whispered near my ear. “The possibility that someone could watch us while I’m inside you? Wouldn’t that be intriguing.” “Hunter...” “Don’t pretend you don’t like the thrill of it, Vanna. I saw your nipples getting hard just heading for the tree.” *** I chewed my cheek, defending. “It’s breezy.” “No, it’s not. No wind.” He lifted a hand and looked around meaningfully. He was right. It was a warm day, and the sun was bright on us and everything was already so heated that the dew had melted away. Especially me. I was getting hotter by the minute. “What are you going to do Hunter?” “Wait and see.” He bound my arms around the tree, with my face against it. The bark was sharp against my chest and smashed breasts. He guided my feet apart and bound them around the tree as well, so I was completely pinned to it. My opening exposed for the taking. The summer air already breathing along my crease invitingly. I groaned aloud. “See...” He murmured. “Told you, you’d like it.” He’d stretched my legs far enough around the wide trunk that I was lowered enough that when he stepped close, his cock already skimmed along my creese and slipped between my thighs to dip forward. Hard and ready to be inside me. I chewed my lip harder. Trying to stifle a moan. “Now remember, Vanna Rae...” He stroked a hand down the curve of my back as he lowered slowly behind me. “Keep it down so someone doesn’t come see you...” He's going to make that hard to do. I could already tell that was the point of this little game. To make me scream. I drew a steadying breath and before I could do much more his hands framed the outside of my hips, and I felt his mouth curving up toward my slit and raking his tongue along the tender lips and easing toward the opening in tiny swirls. I clenched my fingers and tried to tug at the bindings but found they were relentless. Unforgiving. He delved his tongue inside me, and I jerked upward. Scratching the front of my body on rough bark. I threw my head back and bit back the noises that were already pressing through my throat. I felt his mobile mouth working against me. His tongue flitting in and out while I was held completely motionless. His for the taking. Just when I was about to burst with the pleasure, he changed the angle. Licking upward and coming around back. Tracing my ass cheeks with his thumbs in tiny caresses. Then he pulled them open and dipped his tongue into my back entrance. Making me lurch forward and struggle against the ties again. He paused. “What are you doing, Vanna Rae? You’re not going anywhere, Sweetheart. What’s mine is mine. And right now...You’re entirely mine. Now...Scream for me.” 33 At His Mercy Hunter was entirely ruthless in his ministrations this morning. Probing me in a way I’d never been touched. His smooth tongue was warm and easily flexed to reach inside me and cause instinctive bucking and writhing. Scraping the front of my body against the unrelenting bark. My head was thrown back and I was fighting the urge to unleash the sound he’d been craving. Hunter is always the fun loving one. This form of intense, unexpected lovemaking would’ve been something I’d have expected more from Vanquish. Or even Racer. He stood behind me. Sweeping my crease with two fingers before he pressed against my side and one shoulder. So, I could feel every hard muscle on his body. He twisted to reach nearly the front of me. Brushing the tiny nub at the front of me in a way that made me moan in objection and press against his hand. Then he slipped it backward, agonizingly slowly. Prolonging my torment. “Hunter!” I cried out. Begging for mercy. Before I unleashed that scream he’d commanded and summoned nearly every wolf in the pack to witness my indignity. Because I doubted there’d be any stopping him now that he’d come this far. And I was aware that the pack had an understanding of mating being a natural act. Some liked to watch. Some did the act, uncaring of who saw. Like Jaecar and Samantha. They were regularly engaging in the act in places barely from sight of the others. Because they’re willing to be caught. But, I recognized, I had little room to talk just now. Aren’t we doing the very same thing now? That’s when it dawned on me that whether that idea appealed to me or not. It clearly appealed to Hunter. And he either believed it’d arouse me or didn’t care. I was more inclined to theorize he’d thought I’d like the danger of it. He wasn’t entirely wrong. I Though my mind was on repeat, reminding me how horrified I’d be if someone came upon us. My body was heated by the idea. Getting wetter by the minute. “Yes, My Sweet.” Hunter slid those fingers all the way up to draw winding little circles on my lower back. Trailing them all the way up to my shoulder blades and sending his fingers dancing along the delicate bones. I’d heard older she-wolves in the pack speaking of how, on occasion, their mates brought them to ‘the tiny death’. It’d all been so vague I hadn’t fully understood then what they meant. Now I know. It felt like I was having tiny deaths over and over again. Becoming so excited I stopped breathing and then my body locking as I twitched with the first hints of climax. But then he moved that teasing touch to somewhere else and I quietly died of frustration. Pressing forward and back as he moved to get more of his touch. And to offer him use of my body. He levelled himself behind me and fully extended his arms along the back of mine to frame my body with his. Reaching over the ropes to link his fingers in mine, beyond my bound wrists. He dropped his face into the crook of my neck. Nuzzling aside my hair to put his mouth over the mark he’d left such a short time ago. Nearly a year now. I was startled to realized. But those thoughts were quickly banished when he gently folded his mouth over that mark and suckled a moment. Drawing blood to the surface to darken the scars of the mark that was already there. He’s re-marking me. I’d never heard of other wolves doing such a thing. But it’s clear he is right now! I was gasping for air. Feeling like I couldn’t seem to get enough of it. He unwound his fingers from me. And guided his fingers back along the path of my arms in a butterfly touch so gentle I barely felt it. Yet it left a wash of goosebumps and made me shiver. Struggling against the bindings. But the most I could do was fist and unfist my hands as I yearned to be free. To turn and face him. To confront his teasing touches. And to touch him back. I wanted to pull him closer to me. To feel his body warm along the front of mine. But he’s made it impossible. He chuckled behind me. “I can feel your frustration.” “Then why prolong it!” I demanded urgently. “I like teasing you. Watching you wiggle. Unable to have what you want. So desperate for control. And I’ve stolen it all…” He teased. Lowering enough he could peer at the soft lips guarding my entrance. He brushed them aside with those fingers before slowly nudging his way in. And delving in up to his knuckles as he tested my tightness. And my dampness. “Mmm…” He murmured appreciatively. “Look at you…All wet and helpless. Your body screaming to be ravished.” He stood then. “And I’m more than happy to provide exactly that.” *** I could already feel his hard length resting along my crack and probing along my lower back. Realizing that when he was planted inside me that would be nearly the same spot he was touching inside. I swallowed. Already excited at the prospect of him stretching the place that so badly ached to feel him. “Hunter, please.” I bounced in place. Unable to move in any other way. Causing further scratches along my bruised nipples. “I can’t take any more.” “Fine.” He laughingly murmured in my hair. “You know the one benefit to all those nights I was out searching for your old house, I was happy doing something that I knew would make you happy. But it also gave me a lot of time to think about all the things I wanted to do to you.” That made me stop. Imagining him out there. Covering the miles and miles of land. Thinking thoughts of touching me, petting me, and how best to send my heart racing and my body shuddering. Well, he’s certainly succeeded in doing that! He growled along the skin on the side of my neck. “And how good you’d feel.” He was brushing his face in my silvery-blonde hair. “How sweet you’d be. Entirely at my mercy.” I’m definitely that. He lowered and let the weight of his cock fall forward. Brushing along the inside of my thighs in a way that would’ve had me pinching them closed. If I was free to move of my own volition. I can’t protect myself. Or assuage that ache all tied up like this. I was grinding my teeth in aggravation. He methodically slid forward and back. Stroking along the inside of my upper thighs and just brushing along the bottom of those tender lips. So much like they’d all done to me last year. When they’d all been clawing and pawing in their need to get inside me under the rising Mating Moon. I was so naïve then. He abruptly slid forward and lowered to tip him upward and he rose. Slamming into me without warning. My hands flattened along the bark, and I tossed my head back and shrieked at the pleasure of the sudden filling. Unable to contain myself any longer as he planted himself in the nest of my body. Enjoying the heated flesh clutching around him. 34 Hunter's Reward “That a girl. Scream louder.” He whispered in my ear. As he began pounding viciously. Unable to move or to adjust I was held still, bound to the tree while he plunged in and out of my body. His pelvis slapping against the soft flesh of my ass and making it ripple. He was groaning. Clutching the sides of my hips to hold me in place. While he rose and fell behind me. As if he needs to hold me here. I couldn’t go anywhere. Or resist him, even if I wanted to. I felt his hard, war-honed body dragging up and down my back and his powerful hips and buttocks working as he flexed in and out of me. His thighs cradling the bottom of my cheeks each time he lowered and flexed his legs outside of mine. “That’s it, Sweetheart. Take all of it. I want you sore. To think of me every step you take tomorrow.” It was hurting. But it also felt good. They had somehow taught me to like it rough. But in truth, I thought it was more than that. I was aroused by the fact that it was bits of his beast taking me now. A peek at his true self. Even as I thought it I felt the ripple of power as his animal clawed to be released within him. He was growling as he took me with the ferociousness of a wolf mounting a she-wolf. I felt my body pinching against the tree in his brutality. I felt the strength of his hard body proving how fierce he could be as he took me. My face tilted away from the harsh bark but my body unable to escape it. Pinned as I was between his hard flesh and that damnable tree. Every inch of him is male. I could feel every hard bulge of muscle on his body, pressed so tight to me. Hear the low rumbling sounds of pleasure that emanated up from deep in his throat. This is the monster that lusts for me day in and day out. From the scent of his body. To those wild sounds of elation, I enjoyed every minute of it. “Take me, Hunter!” All of it was making me tighten. Gripping at him as he pulled back out. “Stop it, Vanna. You’re going to take it from me too soon. Be a good girl and do as your told.” He stopped. Breathing heavily against my cheek as he held me there. Putting a hand to the tree on each side of my face as he steadied himself. His legs shaking behind me. Had I not been tied up, I’d have rolled my hips. Taunted him into giving it up early just to aggravate him and reassert my feminine power over him. The ability to take from him too. Well, I certainly didn’t have that just now. *** This moment was his. I was his prize. For doing the forbidden. And finding me what I so desperately needed. I’d have submitted to him in any way he wanted that moment. “Mmm.” He growled. “Yes…” He was stroking into me again. Using my pinned body like his trophy of pleasure. “Take it, Hunter.” I urged him. Encouraging him to unleash his beast within me. “I want to feel you.” “Oh, you will. So deep your eyes bulge.” And he hammered in like he was trying to drive home. Wrenching places far between my hips that would, most certainly, make me sore tomorrow. “You wanted me.” I said. “So, I’m yours.” “To take as I wish.” He urged me to add. Panting heavily. His head had fallen so he could watch himself withdrawing his hard length and then embedding in all my soft flesh again. Making him work harder. Drilling forward and back with a starved rhythm. “To take as you wish!” I cried out. Then I came again and this time I couldn’t stop myself. I shrieked from the pleasure and pain. So loud that birds flew from the trees and scattered into the air. And that the others back in camp surely had to have heard me. I thought shamefaced. Already feeling my cheeks burn. But I had little time to think on the horror of my surrender as Hunter came just after. Pounding more slowly and holding himself in as he pulsed back and forward. My body still gripping him in my pleasure induced haze. Holding him tight enough the skin of his cock rolled more than he could withdraw. My body didn’t want to let him go. Holding onto the pleasure of it. As I weakened from the climax. Hanging limply backward. Bound as I was and my hole still sore as he slid out. *** He was half chuckling as he whispered in a low voice. “We have to get you back to the house before everyone comes out here to get a look at you.” “That’s what I’m afraid of!” I whispered back. “Get me down.” “But you do look so pretty there.” He stood admiring the view for a moment that seemed to drag on forever. “Hunter!” I said in a hushed voice. “Oh, alright!” He reached forward to give the right side of my ass a hard smack. Making me hiss through my teeth at the burn of it, before he pressed against me to quickly undo the knots holding my arms. “If you think that hurt wait until they get you back in the house.” Vanquish and Racer. “And you know they’re going to be jealous as all hell.” He grinned triumphantly as he said it. Basking in their male envy. “And they should be. You melted all over my dick, Vanna Rae.” “It hurts to stand.” I stumbled backward and had to catch myself by bracing on my knees. He leaned on his to peer at me. “You going to be okay there.” “I’m weak.” “Want carried back?” “To make them more jealous.” “Well, that’d be a plus.” He admitted cheekily. “You truly are awful.” “Just enjoying the moment.” “Hunter!” “What?” “Give me some clothes!” “Why?” He swept up a pile of clothing and twisted to keep it from my reach. As I leapt, frantically trying to catch a corner and rip it from his grip. “Because everyone is going to be here soon!” “They should get a look at you. So, they can all be jealous.” “I’d rather they not!” “Fine.” His laughing died and he sobered. Catching my hand and twirling me, so my bare feet had to dance across the leaves and twigs to keep my balance. Silver-gold hair spinning out around me in a wild cascade. Filled with leaves, undoubtedly. I thought with a frown. He stopped mid-turn, while I was facing away from him, and pulled me back against his hard body. Crossing my arms under my full breasts and nuzzling my neck. “Will you dance with me when we’re old?” I don’t know if we’ll live that long, if I truly get the chance to go after the vengeance I hunger for. I opted for a pseudo answer. “I’d still dance with you, Hunter.” He finished turning me and stared down at me. “That didn’t sound terribly reassuring.” I opened my mouth to answer but was saved by someone’s else’s male voice. Then I realized, I was the opposite of saved. “Look at you two. Celebrating him defying me to find your house, are we?” I turned slowly to just peek over my lifted shoulder in fear. Already knowing who I’d see. Draven... 35 Confronted by the Alpha “Draven...” Hunter straightened. Then looked away. Lifting his hand slowly and realizing his pants were in them. He quickly stepped in. Trying to put some manner between him and the fierce, dark-haired Alpha, who was now staring at us from across the spread of leaves and grass between the trees. He had his arms crossed across his chest and blatant fury on his face. How’d he know? In my panic, I bit my cheek and tucked my body against Hunter in an effort to hide all my bare flesh from the angry Alpha looking me up and down disdainfully. Apparently unamused by my nudity. “My Alpha.” Hunter lowered his head in deference. “We were merely out for a morning frolic.” “That wasn’t what I asked.” “Our intent wasn’t to defy you.” Hunter said quietly. “But you did nonetheless.” “We only-” “Enough!” Draven put up his hand. “Defiance is clear, and my consequence is clear.” Both of us gave him a stunned look. Draven’s voice was booming. He was nearly shaking the woods with his aggravation. His very presence was always intimidating. Like he can steal all air from a room. “You both have defied me!” He announced so loudly that I was certain creatures beyond the wall had to be hearing. I heard a fuss behind me and coming through the trees behind Draven. Vanquish and Racer appeared next to us. Having jogged from the cottage. Vanquish reached sideways and thrust clothes at us. I looked from his hand to his face and realized I had no choice if I wanted to regain any dignity. I heard the crushing of more branches and crackling leaves and knew without looking that much of the pack had now gathered to witness what was unfolding. And here in the center, stood Hunter and I in all our naked glory. I snatched the clothing and looked only up Hunter as I quickly stepped into my skirts and tugged the top up over my shoulders before rounding to face the alpha. Sheltering Hunter’s privates from view. Though his hands landed on my shoulders reassuringly and I became very certain he was far less bothered by that then by the confrontation with the alpha in general. “What is it you want in apology, Draven?” Vanquish asked levelly. “For their indiscretions.” He almost spoke like we were wayward children. But I sensed that the goal was to remind the alpha that though two of us had acted out of line, two had not. Hoping to urge Draven to reconsider whatever punishment he was fit to settle upon us. “Do you deny, Hunter, that you’ve been sneaking beyond my walls to search for her house.” Draven pointed at me. “An act I did not give you permission for.” Hunter winced. I felt the tension in his hands as he did. “I did do it.” “Why?” Because I asked him to. I twisted to look back at him. Knowing the truth would put it back on me. “Because I wanted to help her.” It was the only thing he could’ve said that didn’t make it solely my fault. I was struck again by the loyalty and protectiveness of my mates. Always looking out for me. Caring for me. Doing all that I ask. Hunter had only wanted to help me. “For that act you will now be banished from my walls. From my camp.” Banished. The familiar word suddenly caught my attention. “Yes, Alpha.” Hunter bowed his head. Vanquish and I stepped forward, furious. “But-” I began. Hunter yanked me back. Barking the order. “Silence!” His stern voice drew Vanquish’s attention. Thankfully, before he could say what he was thinking. Vanquish gave his brother an assessing look. Seeing the severity there, Vanquish subsided with a single, slow nod. I looked from one to the other and remembered why ‘banished’ had triggered me. I recalled what Lyra Lani had told me. How Draven could let us go without setting a precedent. I blinked slowly at Hunter in a way that told him I knew now. Then I screeched at the top of my lungs. “No!” I wailed. “You can’t make us go. We have nowhere to go out there.” “Well,” Draven stepped forward to point at me. “I guess you can stay in that precious house you were so determined to find, can’t you.” “Draven!” I screamed. Taking a step toward him. The other wolves gasped in horror. Lyra Lani stepped forward as if she’d intervene between I and her mate. Which she’s supposed to do. It was Lyra Lani’s role to take on any she-wolf that’d threaten him, before he had to act. And she’s willing to take me if I press the issue. I was truly hoping one of my mates was willing to step forward before Lyra Lani launched herself at me. To my relief, I felt hands catching my arms from behind me. Clutching at me and tugging me backward. “We’ll be okay.” Racer said dramatically. Perhaps a bit overdramatically. “We can’t leave!” I cried. “We’ve nowhere to go!” Draven stood behind Lyra Lani, his face unmoved. Glaring hatefully at me. So much so, that it was hard not to believe. I was sure that he truly was furious I’d persuaded one of his loyal pack members to defy him in my name. I drew a steadying breath. Turning and throwing myself at the first one of them I saw. Which happens to be Vanquish. Peering down at me. Watching my dramatics somewhere between annoyance and amusement. I tucked my face into his chest and sobbed loudly. He seemed more than happy to wrap his arms around me. Winding his fingers into my hair to press me against his shoulder. His other hand wandering down my back to grab a handful of the rounded globe of my ass. He’s taking advantage of the scenario, to get his hands on me. I nipped him lightly to warn him not to paw me too mightily. Everyone is watching! *** “Take her and get out of here!” Draven proclaimed before everyone. “Yes, Alpha.” Racer caught my arm and pried me from Vanquish’s grip to tuck me under his arm. Guiding me toward the cottage to get our things. I already had sacks of clothes and food I’d been storing away under my bed up in the loft. Ready to go. Waiting for this moment. Relief washed over me. He’s finally letting us go. Though he certainly didn’t seem too happy about it. I knew I was getting what I’d been wanting. It still doesn’t feel good. My heart was thrumming in my chest, and I was sick to my stomach. Sending Draven furtive looks as I tried to read whether this banishment would be more permanent then I’d intended. His already serious features looked unduly vicious right now and I was afraid we might never be permitted back into the Asara’s protective walls. Stuck out there with the NightHunters. The wildling pack that murdered my family. Draven hadn’t moved, the whole time we drew closer to the cottage. Unmoved. Once inside, I put my back to the door and blew a long breath of relief. Jumping when Vanquish’s hands slapped to the wood on both sides of my face. “You better be damn sure about what you’re asking for.” *** “W-what do you mean?” “I mean you’re putting us all in danger out there. You’re beautiful bait to any NightHunter wanting to have pups. And you know very well we won’t let that happen. It means that any one of us could get killed tomorrow. Is this really what you want?” I looked up at him. Studying his unusually rough features. He’s furious with me. “Are you mad because we’re banished? Or because I was naked at the creek with Hunter instead of you?” “Both.” He huffed furiously. Not blinking as those keen eyes pierced through me. “I have our things.” Racer intervened. Thunking the three heavy bags to the ground to get our attention. Probably trying to keep Vanquish from strangling me. Racer was usually the one trying to end all conflict. “She’s sure.” Hunter interjected. Pulling on his brother’s shoulder in a way that I worried might make Vanquish swing at him. Vanquish shook him loose. Still glaring at me. “You better be damn sure, Vanna Rae.” 36 No Choice It’s too late now. I thought. Even if I’d wanted to change my mind, it wasn’t like we could go back out there and persuade Draven to have some mercy. He’s not the merciful type. No one would buy that he’d just changed his mind after making a declaration like that, anyway. I felt my anxiety climbing every second that passed. Hunter and Racer picked up the bags. Vanquish turned me around and started guiding me out. Draven and a few of the other Border Guards walked behind us. To make certain we were leaving. That we’re obeying the Alpha. A crowd had gathered near the big blue door in the gate and as we were ushered through, I walked by Lyra Lani and saw her giving me a look beneath hooded lashes. She knows what’s going on. That reassured me somewhat that this was the act that I’d suspected it was. I took a long breath. Daring a peek at Draven and finding him looking as mad as before. At least, I hope it’s an act. The huge gate, the same one I had run through so long ago, was now swung in and I was staring out. Feeling terrified by the prospect of being out in those woods. Easing prey for NightHunters. No. I told myself. Not that easy. I glanced over my shoulder and saw the three physically fit, tense males behind me. They don’t look scared. They look ready. *** I looked forward again. And this time I felt bolder. Stronger. I am not alone this time. I took a long breath and stepped out into the trees. Feeling a breeze hit me, that we were more sheltered from within the high walls. It smelled of an incoming rain, and other wolves in the distance. They’re out there. But now things have changed. I have three powerful mates at my disposal. I looked back at the three virile males and realized how grateful I was to have them. One to hunt. One to run. And one to fight whatever came our way. My eyes landed on Vanquish. He met my look with level green eyes. And his head lifted more. Giving me confidence in his. He’s my strength. I realized. Looking at them I thought about how much they’d come to mean to me. Hunter who was my laughter. A bit of humor a severe world. Smiling when I wanted to cry. And always playful enough to make me dance naked in the middle of the woods. Racer who could be cold, aggressive but practical. He was somehow both my logic and my anger. There was an element to Racer that was always angry. Some strange sort of fury that was always just under his skin. When I needed punished, he was the one I went to for some aggression. And when I needed someone to abuse a bit, he was my easy target. Vanquish always allowed it but for some reason I couldn’t explain, I always felt much worse if I took advantage of that. Where with Raese we passed that hint of violence back and forth, so I felt no remorse when I sunk claws into him. And he never flinched, never looked away. Ready to take me on. Just as I am. I couldn’t imagine my life without any one of them. And I’m going to put them all at risk. *** There was only the hazy outline of a plan in my mind. Like a fetus not yet fully formed, it was still growing. I felt a hand at my lower back and looked up. Already knowing that strange, reassuring touch. And there’s my strength. Looking up at Vanquish it was almost painful to look away. Staring at him was keeping me walking forward. The panic that I felt wasn’t because I was leaving the Asara Pack, the only pack I ever remembered being part of. It was because every step had me flashing back to my foot falling in the woods in that desperate flight from the house where my family had been murdered. The one Hunter found for me. Once the door slammed behind us, I jumped. But the males wasted no time. They veered to the far North and Hunter led the way toward the house. He ducked a branch. “I assume this is where you want to go, right?” I nodded at him. Chewing my cheek. He expertly guided us under branches, around shrubs and further in a straight line until the trees peeled open to the abandoned house I had remembered as being so full of sunshine. Memories hit me in a wild surge. Like walking into straight light. Killian laughing while he tugged me under his arm and tickled my chubby little belly. Then him leaving with his bags. Casting me a disheartened look over his shoulder. Giving me one last smile which seemed utterly hollow. Then the darkness after he was gone. Aviari who seemed as tall as a mountain and as blonde as a summer day on fresh wheat with his light blue eyes. Sweeping me up and tossing me in the air, so high I squealed. Afraid that if he ever missed, I’d be crushed when I landed. Even though I knew he never would. Then him staring at me at the door with his bags in hand. Clutching them as if he was hanging onto them to keep from taking me with them. I remembered how badly I’d wanted him to. My big brothers had always taken turns teasing me and taking me places and showing me new things. I was forever with one of them or BailaLae. BailaLae… She was pure joy. Always grinning as if when she looked at me she couldn’t stop. Like I made her happy. Her blonde hair and pretty eyes. Seeming nearly as tall as Killian. Like she was the tallest female in the world. But so gentle that no one could ever be intimidated. She was lightness. Like a soft blanket hanging from a line in a spring breeze. And she’s gone. She’d left with them. *** Where had mom and dad been? Why couldn’t I remember them that night? I had asked Killian. Walking with my mates, I was suddenly so dizzy, I could barely see the path I walked. It was only Vanquish’s hand on my back, which kept me from tumbling. I blinked quickly but couldn’t dismiss the fuzziness. I walked a bit slower to hide the fact that I wasn’t doing well. I didn’t want to stop walking. Didn’t want to lose those tendrils of memories that I was barely grasping. Following to whatever pictures would be revealed. I had lunged forward. Hugging Killian’s legs and begging him not to go. He had crouched down and I swear he had blinked back the hint of a tear. “We have to go, Vanna Rae.” “Why? Why can’t mom and dad make you stay?” “They’re the reason we have to go, Sweety.” He chewed his cheek and his lip trembled. I knew instantly why this memory was not as easy to recall as the others. Seeing Killian nearly in tears had crushed my little heart. Making me feel more vulnerable than I’d ever felt. I’d wanted nothing more than to crawl into his bag and make him take me with him. Without him even knowing. “Don’t go.” I’d whined. Jumping at him again to dangle off his neck. BailaLae leaned down to help peel me loose from him. “We have to, Vanna…” Aviari reached between them to pluck me up and lift me so high I thought my head might just brush the ceiling like his did but he kept me more level with his shoulder. “We only have a short bit of time, Sister. We have to go now. Mom and dad can only keep the bad ones distracted for a short time. We have to go before we’re seen.” He’d pressed a quick kiss to my forehead and set me down. “We have no choice, Baby Girl.” Killian gave my upper arm a squeeze and reluctantly stood. Turning from me and heading out the door. 37 Gone I knew his posture. I’d seen him take it when he was doing things which he felt like were his duty. Don’t go. It was all I could think. Whimpering as I watched them. Catching BailaLae’s wrist and hanging on with planted feet until she had to tug me loose. Aviari caught her shoulders and turned her away from me, even though I could hear her sobbing. “She’ll be okay.” He told her. But it seemed like Aviari’s larger than life personality waned in that moment and we all knew he wasn’t wholly certain. He’d sounded scared. Then mom and dad had gotten home. Both of them cut and badly beaten. It was long after the little boys had already gone to bed. They’d told our older siblings goodbye upstairs. While they followed them around. Tossing out their clothes as they tried to pack them. Begging them to stay. For the first time, I wondered at how hard it must’ve been for them to go. Why did they have to go? I remembered asking dad weeks later. “We had to send them off, Vanna Rae. We’re being hunted by the NightHunters so I needed to scatter everyone to keep them safe.” “But we’re not scattered.” I’d argued belligerently. “No.” He agreed. Reaching up to rub the top of my shoulder reassuringly. “You little ones are too tiny to fend for yourself anywhere else. I need to keep you with me so I can protect you. But I do need your help now.” “Mine?” I’d blinked huge blue eyes at him. The same ones he and Killian had. I recalled dad telling me that often. “Yes. You’re the biggest now. I need you to look after your little brothers like Killian and Aviari always looked after you.” “And BailaLae?” “The most like BailaLae.” He frowned thoughtfully. Scrunching his unwrinkled brow and running a hand through thick dark hair. “I think perhaps she was nicer than the boys.” “She was!” I announced. Nodding emphatically. He’d chuckled in that deep low timbre. I’d looked at him and immediately missed Killian. Thinking how much they looked alike. Dad was just a slightly older version of him. But no one smiled like Killian. His huge grin would brighten a room and have she-wolves whining in their seats to be closer to him. Take care of your little brothers…Dad had told me. Then I had watched the scarred alpha of the NightHunters slit my little brother’s throats in-front of me, then tell me he’d have me. I ran away and left all their bodies in that house. I was sure that at some point, other wolves of my pack had returned and buried them as was the honor bestowed on an Alpha. But I’d seen them dead. Blood on the floor. So much blood. Just then Hunter pushed open the house door and we walked in and there on the foyer amidst mud and loose leaves which had blown in was still the dark brown stain on the wood floor. A stain which had blended with other dampened spots before, but I now recognized as the evidence of my failure. “I let my whole family die…” I stopped in the doorway and murmured to myself. *** Vanquish caught my hands and rounded to face me. “You’re having more memories?” I swallowed hard and nodded. “I’ll get a fire going.” Racer called. “I’ll clean up.” Hunter added. Warning. “You two talk, but once we’re ready for bed, we want clued in.” That’s reasonable. I was faintly surprised they weren’t all demanding answers right now. I slumped down to my rear on the floor and stared from one to the others questioningly. They were already scurrying around getting things ready to be a real living space. Working as a team to deal with both me and the filthy house. They were always smooth. A well-honed team. *** “They can see your upset.” He explained regarding the confused stare I was giving them. “They’re doing what they can to try to make it better.” “They care. Believe me.” He added. Worried I might think they didn’t care to hear what memories I was recalling. But that’s not what I’m thinking. I’m relieved. He grunted as if they were annoyingly caring. “Vanquish…” I looked at him. My eyes welling with tears. “Right here, Baby. Not going anywhere.” He took a seat on the dusty floor across from me. Stretching between us to catch my face. “Look at me.” I blinked blearily. Still struggling to see. Then suddenly everything went black. *** When I awoke it was to my head in Hunter’s lap while he stroked my face. Vanquish had my hands. Rubbing the backs of them with his thumbs. Racer was cleaning up something which looked like it might be vomit off the floor. “Wh-what happ-happened?” “You had an episode.” Vanquish said. Jaw tight with worry. “Another case of the tremors.” Racer explained. Pausing wiping the floor with his shirt, to give me a pensive look. “You’re having them when you have memories?” Vanquish asked. “I think. I think-maybe I-It’s just…Too much…” “I don’t think the memories she’s having are good ones.” Hunter said over my head to Vanquish. “They are!” I sat up. Putting a palm to my forehead. “Mostly.” Vanquish sat waiting until I was willing to explain further. “I feel close to them when I see them. I can hear them, smell them, there’s a chance they’re still out there.” Vanquish gave my hand a squeeze. “You know that isn’t very likely, Vanna Rae…” “I do know. But I still have hope. They made me feel like I belonged.” “You don’t feel like you belong with us?” Racer queried. Hurt entering his voice. “I do!” I reassured. “You are my family now. But they’re the links to who I was before I lost my memory.” Racer started to object but Vanquish lifted a hand to stay him. “That’s fair. You know we’ll help you.” “It’s more than that right now, Vanquish. I want revenge on the NightHunters. And I’m going to need your help.” I gave each of them a meaningful look. “We’re with you. No matter what.” Vanquish assured. “No matter what.” Racer came over to put his hand on my outer arm. Hunter stroked his finger over my forehead. “Where do you want to start?” Vanquish said. “Let’s find the nearest NightHunter village and begin there.” They were all nodding. “It’s done.” “We’ll begin tomorrow.” Hunter said. “I’ll start scouting.” *** By the time I woke up, Hunter was already gone. Headed out scouting. He wasted no time. Racer had rounded up some squirrels and a fox for breakfast. Always ensuring I’m fed. “We can make some clothes out of the pelts.” He lifted the fox. Not much of a pelt there. “I’m certain that’s not going to make me a new dress.” I laughed a bit dryly,. “No.” He acknowledged with a grin. “But I’ll keep hunting until we do.” “We’re going to look feral.” I laughed. “Isn’t that what we are, now?” Vanquish asked as he walked through the room. “Adding the look will prove an intimidation factor in those we confront.” “And it doesn’t hurt that it’ll tone down your delicious curves, either.” Racer added. So that’s what this is really about? Hiding me from strangers. I couldn’t say that I didn’t approve. 38 Scouting By the time Hunter returned, his face was solemn. “You found a hideout.” I filled in. Hunter nodded slowly. “There’s only a few wolves there now, if that’s what you can call them.” He frowned. “They’re hardly that.” “Are you sure this is what you want?” Vanquish queried. His hands landing on my shoulders as he tipped down to be level with my face. I nodded stiltedly. “I have some rage I’d like to expend on their kind.” “Keep in mind that many of the NightHunters were different packs before they were taken over.” “They chose to succumb. They didn’t have to.” I didn’t. “As you wish.” Vanquish rolled his shoulders and steadied himself. “Here.” Racer walked over and handed me the handle of an ornately carved knife. It was narrow and smooth, winding with vines. It was small and fit very well in my palm. “Keep this on you at all times.” My eyes flew to his face. “Did you make this?” He lowered his head in a nod. Turning away before I could gush over it. He never knows how to handle such things. I leapt on his back and wrapped my arms around him. He froze. Letting me hug him. I felt the heat emanating from him and knew it pleased him that I was so appreciative of it. *** Hunter walked over with his old belts and put it around my waist. Jerking it as tight as it would go. It slung sideways over my hips. I tucked the blade Racer gave me into the strip of leather. I adjusted my dress to ensure the buckles were done and the skirt in place. I’m ready. The guys armed themselves with their own weapons before we headed out. Moving as one in a straight line behind Hunter. After an hour or so, we heard the hum of an alive campsite. People walking around. We lowered behind a boulder to watch. There were women in the camp. They looked beat down and worn out. Dirtied and lurking in corners of the campsite. Peering around as though they wanted nothing more than to bolt. It wouldn’t take much for them to switch sides. Back in an open corner hut, I could hear a woman shrieking. She was on her hands and knees. A large man was climbed over her, he was flat on his feet and hunkered forward with his hands on each side of her shoulders. He was dropping down as he pounded into her. Clearly with no regard to which hole he took. Or purposely causing her pain. He was firmly planted in her backside. Taking her with a greedy smile while her head was thrown back, her face contorted in pain. She was dirty. Her hands and knees smudged with dirt. Her breasts swinging with every vicious thrust. But she wasn’t begging him to stop or trying to plead with him. Obviously having already learned that all of that was useful. It was obvious she was the pack bitch. They all mount her when it suits them. I knew it meant she’d be pretty, submissive, and with no protector which resulted in whatever male who wanted to climb atop her. I grimaced in sympathy for her. I knew most packs had them. But the Asara Pack hadn’t. Edrick and then later, Draven had not allowed that. She-wolves could allow consensual mating for pleasure or for coin if they wished. Like Aloira and Cindy. Soon that large male grunted in pleasure. Falling over the woman and pulsing inside her. Another man shouted for him to hurry and kicked him off. Yelling that he wanted his turn. He lowered over the trembling she-wolf and aimed himself at her ass as well. I rose to object but Vanquish caught my wrist and yanked me back down at out of sight. Shaking his head in warning. “We’ll kill them. But give us a moment to plan.” He reassured me. I was trying to focus but all I could hear was her pained shriek as this second man entered her without any regard for the pain, she had to be in. The other man was chuckling from the floor. Pure evil. My hand was already white-knuckled on the dagger in Hunter’s belt. I wanted to stab him and the one that was thrusting into her so roughly that she was sliding over the wood floor with each painful ramming. Even the younger males wandering the campsite looked distraught at the sounds they were hearing. Wincing at each thud. Some avoiding looking. It was good that not every male in this camp was a proponent of what was happening. Which meant the ones partaking of her so violently are likely the original NightHunter pack members left here to oversee the newly formed camp. *** Vanquish pointed in each direction. Telling us which direction we’d target before his gaze landed on me. “Can you fight?” “You know I can.” “I don’t know that.” He shook his head. “Without sending you into tremors.” “I’ll be fine, Van.” I assured him. He gave me a tense nod. He made a quick gesture and we spilled from behind the boulder. There were objecting shouts from the men in the camp. Drawing weapons to confront us. Most were backing up. Totally unprepared for a battle. Some merely backed into the trees, giving us room. A few bolted. Running off into the trees. It was quick and painless to disarm the younger men. Progressing toward that center hut. Several had dropped their daggers and staffs and let us through. Unwilling to die for a pack they hadn’t wanted to be part of. It was clear that the real threat, however many that might be, lie within that hut. The door was now closed. Obviously the NightHunters had elected to slam it shut at the arrival of the ambushers. Vanquish didn’t even slow his pace. He walked up and booted the door in. Knocking over a man immediately inside. Hunter and Racer flooded in just behind him. I was the last to enter. Taking in the scene of the man that’d been attacking the she-wolf. Now holding her against his chest with a knife under her chin. Ready to slit her throat. I felt an instant of defeat. Immediately picturing my tiny brothers getting their throats slit again. Already I was feeling a swell of dizziness at the excruciating reminder. I focused on my feet on the floor and swallowed slowly. Working down the oncoming sensation. There were three other men in the room. Holding clubs or daggers as they readied for battle. Plus there was another man under the door. I was already very sure that the man was going to slit the throat of the pack bitch. The she-wolf I’d badly wanted to save. That could’ve been me if the Asara Pack had decided it would be. I looked at her. She was shaking her head slowly at me. She mouthed the words. “Let him kill me.” With dead eyes. My lifted dagger dropped slightly in my sorrow. She looks like she means it. Vanquish gave me a questioning look. I strode toward the man and the woman purposefully. Giving me a gleeful grin, the man slowly slit her throat. Releasing her to flop to the floor gargling. The woman clutched at the gaping wound and slid over the floor in the pool of her own bed. Flailing as her body shut down. The man lifted his hand to catch me in a vicious back swing but I ducked and stepped inside the reach of his arm to plant my dagger in his chest. Jerking the blade upward painfully. Making him roar. He caught me by the hair to toss me away from him, but the weight of a massive wolf dangled from his forearm as it sunk in teeth. One glance at the black and white wolf and I knew it was Vanquish. Hunter landed on his back and Racer was across the room as a wolf. Ripping out the throat of one of the other men. Leaving a third and forth one on their feet, running at us. I tried to withdraw the dagger from the man’s chest but despite gripping the blade twice, I couldn’t pull it free. The man’s muscles had bit down around the injury and were now holding the knife in tight enough, I couldn’t tug it loose. Growling in frustration I grabbed another dagger from the man Racer was shredding to take on another of the attackers. By the time I lowered to the ground to sweep up the blade and stood, I found myself confronting a charging wolf. One of the NightHunters. 39 Taking Them On I crouched and as the wolf leapt, I slid to my back and lifted the blade to jam it into the wolf’s underside. Dragging it the length of the beast’s body. Splitting it open and sending its entrails spilling onto the floor. The second man was a heartbeat behind him and was suddenly over me. He dropped to his knees to hover over me, pinning me to the ground and lifted his fists to begin pummeling me. I instinctively threw my arms over my face to block his hits but before they could rain down on me the original black wolf with white striped over his shoulders and framing the sides of his snout thudded across the room and hit the man so violently that he sent him tumbling off me. The man spun on to his feet to confront the wolf but by now the other two who looked so similar to the original, were slinking closer. Their thickly muscled shoulders bunching and curving over them as they edged threatening forward. Their pointed teeth bared in vicious snarls which indicated their virulent intent. When they dived on him it was in a solid mass. And their wrenching teeth tore away chunks of flesh. Sending blood crashing over me in a wild spray. I blinked hard, immediately dizzied. Feeling extreme heat wash over me, I tried to hold stead. Tried to slow my breathing but immediately that stream of blood splattering me took me back again. I felt myself already shuddering as my back bowed and I tipped back over my feet. My shoulders thudding along the floor and my hair flopping around me as I convulsed so ferociously that I could hear my own elbows banging on the floor but could do nothing to stop the wild tremors. I made a wheezing noise as I tried to call out for help. But my numbed brain wouldn’t properly convey messages pouring from my head. I’m utterly helpless. All I could do was stare in the direction of the other slaughtered beasts. Seeing they were still. No threat. I could hear my strong mates shredding the man behind me but couldn’t force my head to turn that direction. Finally, I heard one of the triplets shouting my name and heard them all descending around me. Someone was lifting my head to try to keep me up, but I was finding it nearly impossible to look at them. My eyes bulging from my face and bits of foam seeping from the corners of my mouth. “I have to get Rebekah.” Racer said and he climbed to his feet and was gone nearly as fast. He tossed open the door and leapt from the steps. *** He was gone as fast as we’d arrived here. He was swerving through the bodies all over the ground. The destruction we had wrought. Staring toward the doorway I met the dead eyed gaze of the girl I had wished to save. The woman that could’ve been me. I could’ve been the pack bitch if Edrick or Draven had allowed. My body was beginning to ease, and I was able to look up at the eyes staring down at me. A pained green gaze. Vanquish. I was certain that he and the other two would’ve never allowed me to be the Pack Bitch. Not even if they’d gone on thinking I was an unattractive, chubby creature. They were taking care of me even before they knew. They’d already wanted me… But the girl whom I stared at now… No one had wanted her. No one had protected her… And I had gotten her killed. I was finally still. My eyes were pouring tears. But truthfully I had no idea if it was from the spell I’d just endured. Or that I was looking into the gaze of a woman who’d known only torture for the last hours, days or weeks of her life. And she was the cost of this victory. *** In what seemed mere minutes, but had to be at least several hours, Racer returned with Rebekah in tow. Just behind them was a man that was shouting a name I didn’t know. I don’t know him either. He was totally unfamiliar to me. Racer turned to explain to Vanquish by way of explanation. “He was locked in a small shack out back. Shouting and raising havoc. He’s no threat to us.” The man had ignored all of our presences to rush to the side of the dead girl I still found myself staring back at. He’d scooped her under her shoulders and lifted her over his lap. He was crying mournfully. Looking brokenly down her body as though he could somehow bring her back to life if he could determine where all the blood was coming from. But as he adjusted her over his lap, her head lulled back and revealed the white of her severed windpipe. Revealing how deeply her throat had been cut. Devastated and horrified, he scooted back from her so abruptly that he dropped her limb body back to the floor with a dull thud. Her head swaying before steadying as she stared at him. As if somehow even her corpse wanted to make him the last thing she saw. As if she’d somehow chosen that, even in death… I knew it was a fanciful, ridiculous, unlikely idea. But it gave me some modicum of comfort. “Are you her lover?” Hunter walked to him to touch his shoulder. The young man peered up at him in confusion. “I was-she was-I’m…Her brother…” “I’m sorry.” Hunter offered. “We didn’t do this.” He gestured to the girl’s dead form. The man nodded. Covering his mouth and smearing blood over his stunned face in the process. “I know. But I’m glad she’s gone. Horribly. I’m glad…” Hunter frowned at him. Clearly not understanding. “All I heard for days was her screaming. They were torturing her.” He stared back at her face. Looking like a forlorn child. “I’m glad she’s not screaming anymore.” But his anguish was written all over him. He looks helpless. Hunter glanced over his shoulder and looked at me. *** I wondered if he was thinking the same thing I had been. That had the tables been turned, that young man might’ve been one of my brothers, cradling my dead tortured form. That is what the NightHunter leader had wanted to do to me… He had vowed that he would turn me into his Bitch. His pack mate to run the Gallions. Gallions… That was who I was…It clicked. Though I’d heard the name, had many hints in the back of my mind. This was the first time it felt really real. “Gallions…” I said aloud. “What?” Vanquish asked from above me. Drawing my attention. I realized faintly that there were hands roaming wildly over me. In the back of my mind, I recognized Rebekah’s cool touch examining my body for serious injury. Then she began easing my heels out from under my buttocks to straighten me out for a more thorough check. I winced and hissed through my teeth. Immediately drawing her attention. “Are you in pain?” She asked quickly. “Just stiff. I’m okay.” I assured her. “How’d you get here so fast?” I asked her. She smiled softly. “I wasn’t far away.” I frowned questioningly at her. “I’ve been following you.” She whispered conspiratorially. “I suspected you four…” She glanced purposely at Vanquish. “Were going to need me.” Vanquish nodded thankfully at her. I wondered if he had asked her to trail us. Doing so is defying Draven. Unless he condoned her going to. But I found it hard to believe that an Alpha as wise as Draven would’ve allowed his healer beyond his walls. I was still trying to puzzle it out, but my mind seemed too foggy to filter through just now. 40 Gallions “What did you say, Vanna Rae?” Vanquish was urging. I gave him a befuddled look. Trying to recall what it was he was talking about. My brain felt as if it were made of pudding. It was hard to filter through even very recent thoughts. I felt like a fool that it took me so long to catch up. He’s asking about the name. What I said… “What was the word you just said?” He persisted. “Gallions…” I whispered. Feeling as though I was giving away some great secret. In my head I had begun to know. But I wasn’t ready to tell all of them yet. But it’s time now. “Why did you say that?” He asked under his breath. “It’s what I was…” “You were a Gallion?” He seemed incredulous. Clearly knowing the name of the greatest wolf royalty in recent times. “One of the heirs.” I nodded slightly. But Rebekah’s cutting voice drew my attention. “Don’t move!” She doesn’t want me moving anything, not even my head, until she can ensure the tremors didn’t shatter any bones. I don’t think it did. Everything ached but nothing felt broken. At least not that I could immediately notice. *** “I-I’m sorry.” I whispered to her. Not wanting to interfere in her work. Especially knowing how seriously she took it. Healing is her craft. “How many were there?” Vanquish’s focus had returned to his brother. Probably able to tell Racer can give him more coherent answers than I can just now. “You don’t know the story?” Racer asked him in surprise. “Never paid much attention.” Vanquish shot him an annoyed look. Telling him to get on with it and stop trying to build suspense. Brothers to the core. I rolled my eyes slightly. No patience for each other. Vanquish wanted to know now. He was in no mood for his brother mocking his lack of knowledge on this subject. And Racer must’ve seen it on his face. He sobered some and got to the point. “The Gallions King got word that the NightHunters were going to try and overwhelm his power by overtaking him in great numbers. Their aim to slaughter him and all his heirs.” All of us. I thought inwardly. Vanquish tilted his head. Not liking the sound of that anymore than I did. His hands cradling my shoulders between his knees on the floor, gave me a reassuring squeeze. In-case Racer’s retelling of my story wounds me. I couldn’t even really tell if it did. I felt unemotional and exhausted from the tremors. And the battle. And the dead woman’s suffering… My eyes kept skittering back to the body which Hunter and her own brother were now quietly discussing. Eventually they stood and Hunter put a reassuring hand on the younger man’s shoulder. Lifting the girl’s body and following the other man out the door. To bury her. To honor her. Good… *** Racer continued the tale which now felt so familiar to me. Too close to home. In more ways than one. “The Gallions King wouldn’t allow his heirs to be so easily dispatched. He scattered them. Sending them to various sanctuaries and allies to protect them from assassins.” “Where’d he send them?” I lifted my head enough to look to Racer. Racer frowned. “The tale says that he sent his true heir, the eldest son, to King Detry. A man he’d thought than was his ally. Odd really…” Racer faded off as he reached this point. “As it is often said now that he hates wolves and mages.” “He has a Mage Guild!” Vanquish argued. “To hunt wolves.” Racer agreed. “That’s the only reason he tolerates them…To hunt us…” Vanquish argued no further. His attention dropping back to me as he stroked a comforting fingertip across my forehead. Sweeping my blonde bangs from my face and drawing small lines until my strain had smoothed away under his gentle touch. “Anyway. He and a girl went to King Detry. The next male heir was sent to a far corner of the realm under a man who was essentially a Green King.” “What the hell is that?” I asked weakly. Trying to lift my head again but finding it was lightly pushed back by Vanquish. “Stopping trying to move until Rebekah is done.” He said in that unrelenting tone that told me he’d pin me if he had to. I gave him a disdainful look. He lifted one black brow in challenge. Tempting me to try. *** A Green King governs the mythical creatures in these lands. That second boy ministered under the Green King’s training. “Aviari…” I whispered. “What’d you just say?” Racer flew to his feet astounded. “What?” I queried. Blinking blearily at him. “I’ve rarely ever heard that name. No one says that name.” “What are you talking about Racer?” I was now acquiring Vanquish’s lack of patience. “The King of Creatures…” Hunter breathed. Having just joined our conversation enough to catch the last. “Everyone knows that’s his name. But no one dares speak of him with such familiarity.” Racer clarified. “Please explain.” I groaned. Putting the back of my wrist against my pounding head. Ensuring I left enough space to allow Vanquish to continue his soothing little touches. He somehow always knows how to help relax me. Like magic… *** “Killian was my eldest brother.” I explained from beneath my hand. Savoring the darkness my loose fingers cast over my face. “The girl with him would’ve been my sister BailaLae. A Priestess of Light.” They were all quiet. I could feel even Rebekah had paused what she was doing to listen to what I said. As if it was of grave importance. “My second eldest brother was Aviari Gallion.” “I didn’t know the King of Creatures was a Gallion.” Hunter said to someone other than me. His voice was carrying over my head. “That’s impossible…He’s not a wolf.” Vanquish snapped. “Our mother wasn’t.” I interjected. “She was a mage. Half of us were magical. Half of us were wolf. Killian was both…” *** “Yes…” I heard a grinning voice from the doorway. I knew that mocking tone well enough to know who was now standing in the structure’s entry before I dropped my hand enough to spot Magnus. What’s he doing here? “Did everyone follow us?” Vanquish expostulated. “If you were close enough to eavesdrop, you could’ve helped with the battle.” Racer said a bit viciously. Perfectly echoing my own thoughts. “Why are you smiling like that?” I looked at Magnus. “Because I’ve been waiting a long time to hear that name.” “Killian?” I frowned at him. “Gallions.” Magnus corrected. Beaming as if he had some great secret. Which he is certainly not sharing fast enough. “What is it Magnus?” I snapped. “I know that man.” Magnus whispered. “One both wolf and mage.” 41 Warlord “Who?” Vanquish lowered my head carefully to the floor before standing over me. Preparing to get very aggressive with Magnus. Quickly, from the look of it. If Magnus doesn’t start talking. “Are you Gallion?” Magnus’ gaze was locked on me. Fully prepared to ignore Vanquish closing in on him. Breathing raggedly and exuding fury as if he were already prepared to pounce. “Yes..” I whispered. Magnus did an excited little hop in the doorway. “It’s her, Hawk!” He barely tossed over his shoulder. “I was right. Zyra was right…” “Zyra?” Vanquish growled. “My mate.” Magnus gave him a surprised glance, as if only now, seeing him for the first time. “She thought Vanna Rae was the one…” “The one what?” Hunter joined Vanquish. Shoulder to shoulder with him, crowding Magnus from the doorway out onto the steps. “The one we’ve been searching everywhere for.” “For what?” Vanquish hissed through clenched teeth. Magnus peered around him at me. “Can you calm him down?” He gestured to Vanquish’s length. “No.” I shook my head. Crossing my arms over my chest. “There’s no calming him down when he gets like this. Best tell him what he wants to know.” *** “Because we’ve been searching everywhere for her.” Magnus explained. Another man materialized in the doorway. A dark shadow with dark hair and snapping green eyes. Behind him was a woman that seemed nervous and was standing back looking from one to the other of them. She ducked slightly to peer between them and got one look at Vanquish with his flashing yellow eyes and she took a quick step back. Obviously terrified at the sight of Vanquish’s wolf peering out. Something about the girl exuded a kind of pulsing energy that had my hair prickling. “Why?” Vanquish’s voice whipped through the air. “Is she a mage?” I looked at the man that had just joined us. Pointing to the girl beyond them. He looked back at her and then at me before lowering her head. “A mage?” Vanquish snarled. Looking over them at the girl which was already backing up so fast she stumbled. Hawk backed from the doorway and hopped down from the steps to help her up. “She’s mine.” He lifted his head challengingly. “And I’m a mage.” “Everyone needs to calm down!” Magnus put his hands up to ward Vanquish from approaching faster. “Before this all blows up...” There was a moment of silence where the air crackled between us. Mages and wolves do not get along. *** “We’re not your enemy.” Magnus emphasized. Breaking the silence. He pointed off in the distance. “He is. King Detry.” “Not right now.” Racer commented from behind Hunter and Vanquish. “The NightHunters are.” “They’re all one and the same...” Hawk said quietly from where he ducked the pretty blonde mage under his arm protectively. “I don’t give a shit about King Detry.” Vanquish said. “You will.” Hawk said. “He is going to come for you. And likely for her.” Hawk nodded toward me. “Especially if he discovers who she is.” Magnus added. “Why?” Hunter asked warily. Sensing that what they said was truth. As I do. Vanquish’s back was heaving less, and I sensed he was calming. But if anyone makes a move toward me. I knew he’d spring into action faster than I could draw a breath. “What would he want with Vanna Rae?” “Another way to control her brother.” “My brother?” I yelped. “Which one?” That made my mates all twist to look at me. “Warlord...” Magnus supplied. “We know who he is.” Racer murmured. “That man is no friend to wolves.” “You’re mistaken.” Magnus sobered more than I’d ever seen him. “He’s a slave to King Detry.” “He’s too powerful.” Hunter shook his head. “I know of him. I’ve glimpsed his work in the wolf villages. He leaves perilously little alive in his wake.” “He has no choice.” “Why?” I asked tentatively. Making everyone silence at the sound of my quaking voice. “Because he has BailaLae trapped.” “With magic.” Hawk said. “BailaLae!” My voice cracked and I fell to my knees. Already feeling tears streaming my cheeks. Despite that what I was feeling wasn’t sadness. It’s relief. Joy. I’m not the only one alive. I’d hoped so much for it. But hadn’t thought it was actually possible. I thought they were all dead... *** “Who is Warlord, Vanna?” Hunter twisted to ask me. I shook my head in confusion. “I don’t know.” “Killian.” Magnus supplied. I gaped at him. “He’s alive?” “Very much so.” Magnus said. “But we have to get him out.” Hawk added. “Or he may not be for long.” “King Detry knows he’s losing control of him, and he won’t stand for it. He’ll kill him firt.” Magnus elaborated. Magnus eyes traveled back to me. “Unless he can get his hands on Killian’s baby sister.” “He won’t.” Vanquish’s mouth tightened. “Don’t worry.” Magnus rounded to offer me a hand up. “We’ll tell him we’ve found you.” Vanquish rounded. Eyes narrowed and a growl in his throat at the sight of Magnus gripping my hand. Other males aren’t to touch mated females. It was forbidden. But I could tell from the look on Magnus’ face, he meant no affront. He’s trying to be reassuring. And he’s half in shock he found me. “You knew all of this all along?” Hunter asked Magnus accusingly. “I didn’t know she was the one. I thought I sensed a Gallion in the pack but couldn’t place who. I’ve been tracking many of the females of the right age trying to figure it out. But when you went back to the house...” He drew a long breath. “I thought for sure it must be. But seeing you fight...” He shook his head. Impressed. “Only Gallions fight so vicious.” He glanced at the men surrounding me. “And their mates for them.” Hawk’s shadow took over the doorway again. “We’ll send him word. Let him know you’re okay and where we are.” “How?” Racer asked. “Sentinels...” Magnus nodded upward. *** Still gripping my hand, Magnus led me over to Vanquish and offered it to him. “She’s weak. In shock.” He explained. I feel like it. Vanquish gripped my fingers and tugged me forward to tuck me behind him. Shielding me from Magnus. He doesn’t like this. He’s suspicious. I could feel it rolling off of him. Looking at Hunter and Racer, I could see they were following my lead. Calming as the others spoke. But Vanquish was alert, suspecting that it was a ruse. We were just in battle. It’s good one of us remains wary. I thought. But I badly wanted to believe what they were saying. “Send him word.” I told Magnus. “Tell him I desperately want to see him.” Nothing in my life had ever been more true. I was filled with hope that I might see his wide grin again. Or hear BailaLae’s laughter... *** “I want a better plan.” It was late in the evening and I and my mates were huddled near the fire of the bloodied house. The door was closed, and the others were strewn on the lawn outside. Keeping watch and sleeping in rotations. Helping watch over us. Hunter and Vanquish had somehow managed to drag the bodies out far enough that it would lure animal’s a distance away. Racer had cleaned up enough that some of the stink had abated. At least enough to get some sleep. He’d gotten a fire going in what seemed a very ill-maintained fireplace. Now I lay with my head along Vanquish’s leg. My feet resting on Racer’s belly. And Hunter’s head on mine. All of us in a pile. Which truthfully, was the way I preferred it. There was something reassuring about having all of them so close. It’s the only time I fully feel safe... I vaguely registered that Vanquish had just murmured something to me. I twisted my head to look up at him. “What?” “We need a better plan. I don’t favor killing our own. There’s perilously few wolves in this country anymore. And we killed many of them today.” “Many were killers.” “Yes. But some weren’t. Some were just wolves that had no choice but to join them or die. Would you have done any differently than allying with your enemy in a panic?” “I ran.” I asserted viciously. “So, yes...I did different.”

08 Possessed by Vanquish His gaze took in the sight of my frolicking body in the moonlight. “I love the way you’re shaped, Vanna Rae.” “Why’s that?” I asked seductively. “Your legs…” He groaned at the sight of them. My plump white legs were curved and full. “They’re designed to wrap a man while he pounds into you. And your small waist is just perfect for grabbing ahold of to pull you in tighter against my thrusts. And your fantastic tits…Need to be tasted.” He explained. Striding closer to the edge of the river. Heavy white breasts swinging like pendulums every time I moved. Dusky pink nipples begged to be suckled. I scooped them together and licked my fingertips before dragging them down over the globe to rub the nipple until it grew taught under my ministrations. “Come on, Vanquish.” I begged in my most beckoning voice. “I want you.” “Done.” He peeled aside his tunic and tossed it to the tall grass. Shucking his pants before diving into the water. His body glinting in the meager light with a slight glow that let me see the outline of his frame. *** His hands were suddenly all over me. Moving fervently with his need. And he pressed against me while he washed me with the scraps of weed. Revealing his hard length was already prepared to enter me. I reached over my shoulders to sweep my hair up atop my head to hold it out of his way before strutting a circle in the water to offer him my back to wash. He scrubbed the weeds along my bare back. Tracing the feminine muscles trailing from my hips up to my shoulder blades. His fingers trailing behind where the weed had washed and lathered. Growling in pleasure he moved against me. His hard length naturally aligning to press against my ass, wanting to enter my nearest hole. He reached around me and caught my breasts. Molding them against my chest as he massaged their weight. Moaning into the side of my throat as he rolled his nose along it. Taking in my scent. “I want you, Woman.” “Then take me.” *** Though I’d wanted him inside me, I hadn’t expected his rush would have him sliding into the hole he already aligned with. Piercing into my ass and stretching the muscles. His large hands worked my shoulders to keep me relaxed as he eased in. Stuffing me full. “Vanquish.” I whimpered slightly as it ached a bit upon stretching to take in his wide girth. I wiggled my hips in an effort to alleviate the strain. He growled and caught my stomach, swinging me around to the bank. “Put your hands on the grass.” He said roughly next to my ear. “I’m going to fuck your ass.” “Vanquish.” I said with trepidation entering my voice. “Just stay relaxed.” He pushed me over and I automatically adjusted my hands to be shoulder width apart. He found footing and slowly pushed fully into me. Planting to the hilt and growling in satisfaction. “Your tight little ass just pulls me in.” He started rolling his hips into me. “I love filling your body. You feel like pure pleasure. If you were all mine, I’d have you every night.” He was starting to pound me a bit harder. His fingers digging slightly into the skin of one of my shoulders. He doesn’t like sharing as much as he pretends. I heard the words he was really saying. “Oh, when you take me in, Vanna Rae…” He began thrusting harder. His powerful ass flexing as he entered and withdrew from me. The discomfort subsiding then swelling fully as he embedded in me again. I imagined what I looked like bent over that bank. My large tits draping the grass and bouncing every time he forced into me. His thighs slapping against the back of mine and making the bountiful flesh roll forward. Then his slick cock would drag out of me and hit back into me. My lips parted as I was torn someone before pain and pleasure. Delicious tension winding through me. And his male pants and ragged grunts indicating his deep pleasure was heightening mine. “I’m going to come in you again, Vanna Rae. Fill your ass full of my seed. While your tight little hole milks me dry.” He moaned as he came. His body shuddering. Mine matched his surging with pleasure as my body quivered. Nipples hardening against the brushing of the high grass. And hot cum pouring between my thighs. Our moans twirled together and echoed through the night air. *** “You hear them?” Racer asked. “I do.” Hunter frowned. “Does it make you jealous? How they touch each other?” “It makes me jealous anytime either of you are touching her, doesn’t it you?” “I want her to myself. I’d like to dominate her. To fuck her until all she wanted was to lay in my bed and beg for more.” Racer groaned. “I think that’s what we all want.” Hunter murmured. Leaning against the open doorframe as they stared out toward the woods. “That’s her allure over us. We all want to possess her completely…But even if there weren’t three of us sharing her, truthfully she’d never let any of us fully own her.” “You’re right.” Racer sighed. Turning from the doorway to escape the sounds filling the night. “That just makes me want to, more.” 9 Things I Need I was talking to Marta, one of the eldest she-wolves in our pack. And her close friend, Polly. Drinking some of Marta’s famed herbed tea. Polly was known as our Camp leather-crafter. And I was commissioning some work. I’d brought with me two plump squirrels, Hunter had left on the drying wire in the corner of our hut. He often left me small animals there for trading within the camp for clothes or things I needed. This isn’t a need. It’s something I wanted for them. As I sipped my tea conversing with the older women. Polly had thin bit of wood sharpened to a fine point. As I sat, she was diligently piercing smooth bits of leather to form my likeness on the small leather pendant. “How are you and your mates, Vanna Rae?” Marta asked tenderly. “Have you fully recovered?” “I have.” I nodded. “They’re surprisingly tender.” Marta laughed softly. “They usually are once the Mating Moon has gone. Until the next year. And as the years pass, they’re need is tempered until they become comfortable companions. She nodded over her shoulder to Lukas. The old man sitting in a wooden rocking chair behind them. Her mate. *** That evening I made it a point to corner Hunter. “I need you.” I told him. “Well…” He sauntered a few steps closer and caught a lock of long silvery blonde hair to twirl around his finger. “I am yours…” He grinned unabashedly. “Not for that.” I rolled my eyes. His smile didn’t waver. He knew it was for something else. “What do you need, Vanna?” He queried. “Are you still going on days off from guarding the wall tomorrow.” “Yeah…” He turned his head to eye me askance. “It’s Racer’s turn. Why?” “I need you to do something for me, if you would.” “I’d do anything.” I drew a steadying breath. Sure, he wouldn’t like what I was going to ask. “Would you find the nearest NightHunter Pack?” He took a step back. His head rearing as though I’d slapped him. “That’s a dangerous game, Vanna. You know how bloodthirsty they are.” “I told you we’d need to go hunting.” “I understand you’ve some need of vengeance. But you understand if you begin this course, it will utterly change your life. And if we go hunting other packs, it may very well change you. I can’t shelter you from that.” I gave him a long look. Understanding the gravity of his words. Hunter was never serious. For him to be so grave now, he was clearly very worried. And one thing I’d learned about him was that when he said something wise it should be received with great care. “Will you do it?” “To go beyond the wall and hunt another pack, I’ll have to receive permission from Draven.” I winced in frustration. “He’ll never condone it.” “He may surprise you.” Hunter said. “He’s no great fan of theirs either.” *** I was feeling awash with emotions that night. And needed some aggression expended on me and returned to assuage all that emotional pain. So, I knew which wolf I needed. When dinner was done, I climbed up to my loft and leaned over the railing. As I leaned over it to peer down all eyes lifted to me. All three males scenting the air as they caught the aroma of my arousal. I was heated. I wanted to expel some energy and dull some of the fears. I don’t think Draven will give Hunter permission to track for me. That knowledge was making my tension and aggression mount. I could feel my eyes flaring yellow looking down on them. I knew of only one of the three I could bring myself to harm. “Racer. Will you come up?” He nodded and the other two deflated. A pair of blue eyes and green eyes fell. And I felt a quick pang of guilt at seeing their sadness. Racer quickly climbed the ladder. I barely gave him enough time to get up. Catching his collar and dragging him the last few steps. Pulling him from view of below, I ripped his tunic off and shoved his pants down. He kicked them aside and lunged forward to catch my cheeks. Pulling me close to take my mouth with his usual ferocity. He was always the more aggressive lover. Often leaving me sore the next morning. I need that right now. He snatched his hands out and forced my dress down my shoulders. Yanking it forward and back until it hung at my elbows. Making my large breasts bob and then leap free. The pink crests popping above the neckline. He quickly pinched them between his thumbs and knuckles. Lightly pinching as he walked me backward into the wall. Making me gasp as I made contact. His mouth ravaging mine wildly. In his rush to get my skirts up he ripped a bit of cloth. And I felt the tension from downstairs. Vanquish and Hunter’s anxiety rolling up in waves. Their power emanating like heat from a fire. “I’m fine.” I called down. Feeling that power ease back to a calm level. Hunter was still kissing me, bracing my lower back he whipped me around in a circle. Pivoting me around him. Then tossing me backward on my bed. I crawled backwards to make room for him to pursue me. “I want in your ass, Vanna.” He was crawling toward me. His blue eyes darkly intent. “Then take it.” I looked at him from beneath lowered lids. Wanting his aggression tonight. Wanting distracted from my worries. He did exactly as bid. Catching my ankles, he dragged them down until I was flat on my back. Then he pushed up my skirts so he could fold my legs up by my shoulders. Exposing my vulnerable parts to his view. Making me feel very small and vulnerable as he bent me in half. He took the time to survey me in that position. His eyes trailing over my crevice. Already damp for him. And the tiny, perky opening just beyond that. The one he wanted to be inside. “So beautiful.” He murmured. “I want it all.” 10 Racer’s Ravaging I leaned up between my own legs as much as I could to catch his shoulders. “Then stuff it full, Racer. Hurt me.” His brows lifted then he gave me a slow evil smile. “As you wish.” He pushed the back of my thighs further down making my ass naturally lift toward him as I was folded. He spit on his hand and lightly moistened the entrance. Trailing his finger around it. Making me writhe with the need to be stretched. Despite being pinned as I was, I rotated my hips in circles beneath him. Inviting him in. “Ugh.” He groaned. His eyes brightening at the sight. He tipped his hand and pressed a finger into me. Turning it to loosen the ring of muscle protecting my entrance. “Does it feel good, Vanna?” “Yes.” I breathed. My neck straining and still pulling at his shoulders in my impatience. “Now, Racer.” I panted. “I want you inside.” “Fine.” He leaned up on his knees and aligned his hard cock with the tiny opening. For a brief moment I wondered if I had been too hasty. He was so hard it felt like he couldn’t fit. *** Racer didn’t hesitate. His gaze intent on my face as he forced into me. Planting his hard staff deep inside me. Straining the muscles of my ass as he stuffed himself into me. It hurt and I screeched. Catching myself and stemming it down. Racer was as relentless as I’d asked him to be. Holding my thighs down to keep my ass lifted and open for him as he drove into me. Tilting over me at an angle to get deeper made it feel like he was surely going to pierce me. “Harder, Racer!” I commanded. With a growl his eyes flared yellow, and he braced his hands outside my legs. Pinning them against me with his chest as he filled me. His sack slapping against my body as he filled me. Banging in and out of me. Curling his hips with the ferocity of any animal as he rode into me. Stroking hard and fast. Short thrusts which strained me inside. His wild grunts somehow arousing me despite the strange stinging pain I had hungered for. Then he moaned in wild pleasure. His body flexing and vibrating with his climax as he poured into me. The feeling was uncomfortable, but I ignored it, focused on my desires in the moment I swept my legs sideways, knocking his shaking arms from beneath him and making him fall face down on my chest. I swung my legs down with him still planted in me. Hooking one of his thighs I slid off him and hopped my pelvis up to flip him sideways. Rolling atop him I mounted him while he was still hard. Rolling my hips forward on him and taking my own pleasure. I dragged my nails viciously down his chest. Leaving long bloody scratches. I felt my eyes flare yellow as I dropped to sink my teeth into the side of his chest, not fierce enough to mark him but enough to hurt. He yelped but didn’t stop me. Instead, he lifted surprised arms. Flattening one along my back and cupping the back of my head with the other. Holding me to him so I could shower bites beneath his collar. He winced, hissing through his teeth. But despite all that he was thickening again. Swelling to full hardness once more. I was slamming down on him hard enough that I knew if I missed, I could seriously hurt him. But I didn’t care. Expending my rage on his body. Haunted by the images of me covered in the blood of my brothers. Saturating my hair until it looked dark red. Pouring down my face and pooling beneath me. Seeing the laughing face of the scarred alpha. Hearing the cold scoffing sound he made like an echo that kept ripping through my mind. I was filled with pain and fury. I lurched up. Tossing my blonde hair back to fall down my back and between his thighs. I thrust up my breasts as I pounded down on him. Bruising my soft inner walls with his hardness. “Vanna Rae?” He gave me a faintly worried look. His brows drawing together. “Shut up.” I ordered. His expression didn’t change but he quieted, sensing it was something I desperately needed in that moment. He caught my hips and began dragging me forward as I came down. Pushing himself deeper into my hole. Swaying his hips into me made the piercing pain at my furthest entrance. Pain I wanted in that moment. Physical pain that stole what I was suffering in my mind, for a moment. I gripped his muscled, furred, thighs. My nails biting through his skin as I gripped them to gain momentum on him. Finally, my emotions broke, and the images stopped. Pleasure exploded in me. Vibrating through every nerve ending and swirling through me until I collapsed backward. Slipping off him. Racer was still hard but willing to suffer it since he’d already received one climax tonight. He moved into a crawl and climbed down to the bottom of the bed with me. I rolled away from him and curled into a ball. Racer slumped down behind me. Folding around me and holding around my waist and chest to pull me against him. Sensing I need held despite that I was somewhat cold. “I don’t know what you’re going through, Vanna. But I’m here. I’ll take your rage and give you mine whenever you wish it. I’d do anything to assuage your pain, you know that?” And though Racer was the coldest of them I knew it was the most vulnerable and genuine thing he’d ever said to me. “I do.” I nodded. Staring at the dark wall beyond the bed and feeling a lone tear slip down my cheek. “I’m sorry you’re suffering.” He whispered before pressing his lips to the back of my head. 11 A Suggestion It wasn’t long before I asked Racer to go. He was quiet, hesitating a long moment. He doesn’t want to go. Doesn’t want to leave me alone. And I felt the hint of tenderness toward him that he was so worried for me. But in moments I felt the bed dip and he rose. I saw his silhouette in the darkness of my loft as he collected his clothes in the blackness. Slipping his tunic over his head before heading down the ladder to his own bed. *** I heard floorboards creaking down below a while later and then the rungs of the ladder. “Racer I’m fine. Please go back to bed.” “Bit fiercer than that.” He rumbled in a laughing voice and I could tell from the more confident note in his voice who he was. “What do you want, Vanquish?” I refused to roll over to talk to him. Sensing he stood behind me at the edge of my bed. He spoke to my back, nonetheless. Refusing to take the hint. “Hunter told me what you asked him earlier.” I groaned. “Of course, he did. I was rather hoping he could keep it between us.” He flopped onto the bed behind me. Positioning a palm behind his head to lean up and stare at the ceiling. Knowing he was intruding but heedless. He’s determined to say his piece, whatever it is. I truly was in no mood to hear it right now. “If you’re going to caution me about the dangers of hunting NightHunter Packs, I’m in no mood to hear it.” He scoffed. “I know you too well to dissuade you from whatever particular trek you’ve gained trajectory on.” I twisted to peer at him over my shoulder in curiosity. “Why’s that?” “Because I know you.” He chuckled. “You play meek when it suits you but you’re fierce. And stubborn as an old mule.” I snorted. “Well, thank you for that charming compliment.” “That’s me.” He murmured. “Filled with the compliments.” When I was only quiet in return, looking back at the wall, he sobered. “Seriously, My Dear, you do know it’s unlikely Draven will allow him to go on that hunt.” “I know.” I sighed heavily. Feeling sorrow wash over me. “If he were to defy the alpha or go on an uncondoned hunt, the punishment could be death.” “I know. I was thinking about trying to speak to Draven. To see if I could persuade him to let Hunter go.” But that thought made my stomach tighten. Draven scares the hell out of me. When he stood over me it made me want to whimper and back up. A natural response to his power. And the Asara Alpha was awash with it. “Might I offer some advice?” He turned his head to the side and waited for me to respond. Sensing he wouldn’t let this conversation lie, I rolled over to face him, still curled into a ball. He looked at me unblinkingly. Awaiting my answer. “What should I do, Van?” “If you approach the Alpha he’ll see it as a she-wolf stepping from her place in the hierarchy and he’ll consider it an annoyance when a she-wolf dares approach him when he’s an already-mated male.” I nodded slowly. Recalling his claiming of Lyra Lani at Declarations. The same one where it was announced the Haydens had claimed me. I grimaced. I hadn’t considered that my approaching the Alpha could constitute a forward threat to his mate. Lyra Lani might take it that way. Even if Draven did not. And Lyra Lani had never been anything but kind to all the younger females. That wasn’t something I wanted at all. “Shit.” I murmured under my breath. Wondering why I’d not considered such things. But the answer came quickly. Because I was a wolf princess once. And it was others worrying about offending me, never I offending, them. I sighed. Feeling utterly deflated. Vanquish rolled to his side to lay on his side facing me. Putting his knees against mine as if he merely wanted the contact. But his voice was unusually commanding toward me. “I am not encouraging you to give up so wipe that look off your face, Lover.” I lifted my brows in surprise. “You’re forgetting the benefits of the Alpha possessing a mate. It is an advantage not a hindrance. It gives she-wolves a recourse to approach issues with the alpha.” “You said I couldn’t speak to him!” I objected. “You can’t.” He nodded. “You speak to her.” “Lyra Lani?” He blinked at me waiting for understanding to dawn. It did soon enough. “I should ask her?” “Why not?” “Would he listen to her?” “He’s been hanging on her every word for years.” Vanquish laughed. “Don’t tell him I said that. Nor that I told you he followed her like a lost pup.” “You think she has that much sway over him.” “Probably more.” He snorted. “You have that much sway over us.” “But the other wolves don’t know that.” “Because the males still must have a strong face. Especially the Alpha. It doesn’t mean she doesn’t know precisely how to melt him, to use her wiles to persuade him for whatever she desires.” “So, you think persuading her to my cause, would persuade him?” “I think she’s very kind and holds much affection and protectiveness toward all you younger females.” “Sometimes, Vanquish, your wisdom overrides your terrorism.” He chuckled. “Don’t go telling people.” He slid his hand from beneath his cheek and reached over to stroke his knuckles along my cheek nearly reverently. I sighed at the pleasure of the simple touch. It seemed as though he sought nothing more than to offer me the suggestion and soothe the pain which had been washing through me in rivers. He looked at me a long while before saying perceptively, “When you tire of abusing Racer to soothe the burn in your soul, come to me and we’ll talk.” “Talk?” “Talk about the things tormenting you.” He seemed so genuine I couldn’t resist asking, the thing I’d feared for several weeks. I need him even more than the others. “Will you help me avenge my family, Vanquish? If Draven says we may.” He sighed and gave me a half-hearted grin. “I’d help you even if he did not.” My eyes widened in vague surprise. “You’ll learn one day, Vanna…What we truly are…” With those cryptic words he rolled off my bed and strode to the stairs without any push toward making love to me. 12 Don’t Go I’d thought he’d want more from me. After lying next to me and sharing that vulnerable moment, I’d thought he’d want to consummate that peace. But instead, he’s leaving? “Vanquish?” My voice made him pause with his foot on the top rung. “Yes, Vanna.” I slid off the bed and ran around it to catch him near the stairs. Bracing his cheeks in my palms I kissed him. Taking his smooth lips and savoring the passionate feel of his response. Without breaking the kiss, he stepped off the ladder to embrace me. Deepening the kiss. And standing over me I realized how much taller he was and how I had to stand on my toes to reach him. “Make love to me?” I asked. Somehow the fact that he hadn’t pursued it made me want him all the more. “No, Vanna.” I reared back as though he’d punched me. My eyes huge. “No?” He shook his head sadly. “Much as I love joining with you, I’ll not be used to assuage that pain again. I want you to want me for what I am to you. Not what I can steal from you.” I hadn’t realized I’d been so obvious down at the river. He’d known I was using him to distract myself? He’d recognized it for the same thing I’d done to Racer, just on a different level. I watched him turn from me and climb down the ladder. He looked up at me as he went down. His penetrating green eyes burned through me. Conveying some message, I didn’t wholly understand. *** The next day, I waited impatiently for the sun to rise. Knowing many of the females took that time when most of the males were resting to go to the river and bathe. Typically, the only males awake during the day were those which had run Border Guard during the evening and needed until late afternoon to taper down from their night’s work. Drawing a steadying breath, I headed to the river. I caught a whiff of a she-wolf and was hopeful it would be Lyra Lani so I could have a chance to speak to her. Instead, I found Zyra Momay bathing there brazenly. Her leather robes slung along the bank. Crouched on the edge of the bank with an elbow resting on his knee and his chin on a fist, was her mate, Magus. He appeared to be watching her intently. Savoring the sight of her golden skin in the morning light. And the soft stroking of her body as she lifted the water to splay it under her breasts and along her belly. He moaned in satisfaction, obviously giving her the directions as to what to watch. She seems to be obeying now. I noted before spinning on my heel to return to camp. I’d seen enough of this scene to know where it was going. He’s soon going to take her on the edge of that bank. Whether she submits or continues her little game of resistance. I’d heard the older females speculating that Zyra was an odd-she wolf. A unique mix of magic and beast. And it made her somewhat wicked. They speculated that the two were well-suited. Magus enjoyed his newfound power over the defiant she-wolf and Zyra seemed to enjoy being forced to submit. Being dominated by a wolf and a mage, more powerful than she. I didn’t know if they were right, but I’d seen Zyra tormenting Magus for enough years to know it’d been her favorite game until this last Mating Moon. The same one I’d been mated under. *** Feeling somewhat disheartened that Lyra Lani had been at the river I headed for Marta’s hut to see if Polly and her leatherwork were there. I knocked on the door and Marta opened it, despite the early hour, with a tea in hand. Behind her, Polly and Lyra Lani sat at her small wooden table. I felt a surge of hope that I might be able to talk to the Alpha’s new mate. Lyra Lani had always been kind to me though I knew she favored Samantha, Jaecar’s mate more than she did me. I was the newest stray and very few people in camp were fond of me. And I knew word had gotten around that I had tried to flee my mates the morning of Declarations. Since then, many of the other wolves looked down on me. Considering me little better than Lara. My friend, and the last she-wolf, to escape the Asara Pack. “Come in.” Marta invited with a warm smile. Her gray hair peppered with dark spots from where she was once a brunette. Her soft brown eyes always seemed to look at the rest of us like we were the same as her own children. I walked in hesitantly. Unsure how the Alpha’s mate would feel about my intrusion. She smiled and waved me in. “Come, Vanna Rae. Stop looking at me as if I’ll nip at you.” I realized I likely was and walked in more casually. Marta retrieved another wooden chair and began dragging it toward the little wooden table so I could join them. I rushed over to help her. Not wanting her to exert herself. She patted the top of my head as I began carrying the chair over for her. “You’re a good Girl, you are, Sweet One.” Feeling touched by her words, especially in-front of Lyra Lani, I happily sat. Feeling much more welcomed than I thought I would. “Have you come for your leathers?” Polly queried. Still etching just beneath the edge of the table. Likely on my procurement. I suspected. “I was hoping it might be close, though I know it is early yet.” She didn’t look up from her work. “No, My Dear, your timing is damn near perfect. I’ve been touching up the shading on them this morning, having finished most of the intricacies of the artwork last night.” I sat up eagerly, momentarily distracted from my purpose by my curiosity. I’d been told often enough of Polly’s great artistic skill. “May I see?” 13 Lyra Lani “Of course, you may!” Polly slid the other two leather medallions face down on the table across toward me. Barely pausing from the one she worked on. Marta smiled at me softly and nodded toward them. “Have a look. I think you’ll be impressed. Polly is quite exceptional.” I flipped them over and leaned to expect them in the dimness of the hut. Lyra Lani lifted the candle closer to me so I could see them better. I gasped, impressed. “Polly!” It was a beaming likeness of me. Down to the curve of my hair along my shoulders and my long lashes framing my eyes. But she’d somehow made me seem brighter. Like a bit of smiling light carved into the leather. Polly finally looked up to smile. “You like them?” “Love them!” *** “May I see?” Lyra Lani held out a delicate hand. “Of course!” I proudly put a medallion in her palm so she could have a look as I admired the detail in the other. Lyra Lani’s brows shut up in surprise. “Quite well done.” She gave Polly a quick glance. “An incredible likeness.” I found myself beaming so hard it probably appeared a grimace. I tamed myself and tucked my hands into my lap. Reminding myself how Lyra Lani always appeared a lady of the highest caliber and may not be impressed by my over-exuberance. But when my eyes flitted to her, she was returning my bright grin. “For your mates, I suspect?” She queried. “I wanted to give them a gift for all they’ve done for me.” “Even after the roughness of the Mating Moon?” Her gaze fell to her hands in her lap as she murmured the question and I wondered if somehow, her Mating Moon had proven rougher than mine. I remembered the tales I’d heard of Draven’s brutality and felt a momentary flash of resentment toward him. Wondering how he could’ve hurt such a kind she-wolf. “I’ve learned that they’ve done much for me since and before then. They were taking care of me in ways I hadn’t even realized. Traded clothes for me, hunted for me. Made sure that Draven wouldn’t have me put down for some of my behaviors.” My voice fell some. Lyra Lani’s head shot up. “He’s not as bad as they say, you know?” My brows shot up. Making me feel somewhat more hopeful. “He’s not?” *** “No.” She smiled faintly as she shook her head. Plucking at a callous on the inside of her palm thoughtfully. “Don’t tell any of the males, but he’s much kinder than they think. I don’t believe he’d have ever let you be put down. But as the king of wolves, sometimes he must seem more dreadful than his heart truly is.” I was shocked to hear someone speak so kindly of the ruthless Alpha. It gave me sudden courage. “Could I talk to you alone a moment, Lyra Lani?” I was hopeful now that perhaps she could sway her mate in my favor. I held my breath waiting for an answer. “Of course.” She rose from the table to walk to a far corner of the hut. Lyra Lani pressed a finger to her lips to remind me to speak softly. Then she pointed at the tiny bed near us where Marta’s husband slept rather heavily. She straightened and wrapped her hands together before her. “Now, what is it?” “I need your help.” I blurted. Taking her hands without realizing I had no place touching an alpha’s mate. “Please?” I bit my lip wondering if I’d been too impulsive but instead of ripping her hands away, she turned them to clutch mine. “What’s wrong, Vanna Rae?” She asked worriedly. “I’ve remembered some of my past.” She leaned forward nearly breathless to whisper urgently. “Tell me!” “I-I…” I decided to omit that I’d once been a pack princess, for fear that Lyra Lani might see it as a challenge. “My family was killed in-front of me by NightHunters.” Her face showed deep sympathy and she reached out to pet my hair around my ear. “You poor thing. No wonder you didn’t remember such a horrible thing.” “I fled and fell and hit my head.” I further explained. “That’s when I lost my memories, I think.” “Vanna Rae!” She pulled me in close and wrapped me in a tight hug. “How dreadful! What can I do to help?” I eased back from her nearly ashamed of taking advantage of her kindness. “I-I want revenge, Lyra Lani.” Her brows shot up. “That sounds horribly dangerous, Vanna!” “I know.” I admitted. Biting my lip. “But I have three very dangerous mates.” Lyra Lani hesitated. Letting her arms slip down mine to squeeze my hands reassuringly. Her expression relaxed and she gave a grudging head tilt. “That is true. They are ferocious beasts.” I drew a long breath trying to gain courage. “What is it?” “I need Draven to give them permission to help me hunt down the NightHunters.” I dumbed down what I was really asking. Implying I only wanted vengeance on the ones that’d harmed me. But really, I’m going after them all… Lyra Lani winced, and her hands fell. “You want me to persuade him to give you permission.” I felt suddenly bereft at the absence of her comforting touch. Like I’d betrayed her for asking. “I-I need his permission to let me, and my mates go after my vengeance.” “You want him to release three of his fiercest Border Guards and one of the only breedables in the camp to go on a mission of vengeance that doesn’t benefit the pack?” She eyed me askance. Making clear what she suspected his answer would be. I felt nearly as if I were hearing his words from her mouth. It sounded very much like something he’d say. I chewed my lip eyeing her. “Is it too much to ask.” “Yes.” She nodded, gaze falling before rising to level on me. “But I shall ask him. Though I can’t promise you, you’ll get the answer you hope for. I hold very little persuasion over him. And he is a formidable alpha.” 14 Gifts “I know…” I whispered. Gaze falling. “But my mates thought you hold more power over him than you sound…” “Did they?” The smiling note in her voice made me lift my head. “Does that please you?” “It does some, that they’d think so.” “One confided to me that you’ve had him under your sway since you were nearly pups.” That made her face brighten even in the dark. “Thank you for that Vanna. But please don’t say such things to anyone else.” I understood why she asked. It could make the alpha seem weak. “I won’t.” I promised. *** “I will need all your help very soon.” I told my mates around the dinner table. Vanquish set down a hawk’s leg to eye me. “Did you get the Alpha’s permission?” “I talked to Lyra Lani.” “That was a good call.” Racer applauded. I looked at Vanquish and he lowered his head in a subtle nod of welcome. “I think we may all end up separated if things go the way I suspect. And I want you to know that you three are everything to me. You mean the world to me.” I reached over to stroke the back of Vanquish and Hunter’s hands. Giving Racer a long look across the table from me, so he understood he was equally as important. “Why would we be separated.” Vanquish eyed me askance. “That’s a poor idea.” Racer chimed in. I don’t know of another way. “I don’t know what’ll happen yet.” I told them. “I don’t even know if Draven will approve my request.” But I hope so. I’m relying on Lyra Lani to plead with him, use her wiles, whatever she must do to convince him. “Where is this conversation going?” Vanquish cut to the heart of the matter in characteristic fashion. I’ve commissioned gifts for each of you. A testament of my devotion to you. Hunter was already holding out his hand. Curiosity written over his face. Eager for any gift I’d give him. I pulled the three leather medallions from under my dress and lifted them over my head. Each of them was strung on a leather necklace. I slipped one in ever direction. Each male took one and studied it. “This is really beautiful.” Hunter proclaimed. “Remarkable really.” “I think this is the first time someone’s ever given me a gift.” Racer breathed. “This will not suffice if we must be away from you.” Vanquish’s hand fell to the tabletop with it in hand and his eyes roved my face as if memorizing every line of it. Somehow, I’d known he would be the one that’d be difficult. He always is… *** I knew I’d been having the same nightmares again because when I finally started enough to wake up, I found my mates curled into a frame around me. One on each side and one slung across the foot of the bed. Their dark shadows calm as they rested in slumber. Guarding me as best as they can from my own memories. But as much as the nightmares tormented me, I lived for them. I was garnering pieces of memory from each of them. Fragments of my life before… I knew I’d been important but didn’t know who I was or who my pack was or if it’d matter to anyone but me. It feels like it should. Feels like it would be very important to all of us. But I sensed that was just my own urgency pounding beneath my flesh. Sighing I smeared a hand across my sweating forehead to dry it and slumped back to the bed. “Everything okay?” Hunter asked. “As much as it can be.” “Dreaming again.” “Nightmaring again.” I corrected. “I’m sorry.” He sounded mournful. “I wish we could bear them for you.” “You wouldn’t want to.” I sensed his desire to argue but he subsided. *** I rolled over, finding Vanquish on the other side of me. I flopped a leg over him and wrapped an arm over his chest. Hunter tucked against my back and rubbed between my shoulders to help me relax. Between them, I felt much safer. Which should’ve made it unsurprising that I was soon lost back in slumber again. But this time was very different from the rest. I was younger. Very small and I was skipping from the woods. I could see a flawless white skirt over scrawny legs. And I held a fistful of ugly flowers I planned to give my mother. Very proud that for once I had collected them without the help of my brothers. It was a sunny day and in the distance, I could hear the drizzle of a river. Early morning yielded dew still clinging to the leaves above me and dripping on my dress and hair as I past, beneath them. But I felt so cheerful I hardly noticed as I skipped back home. I flung open the door and found everyone around the table. Making the huge Main Room seem incredibly small. The sunlight poured in behind me and my two older brothers grumbled and cursed me as they shielded their eyes from the abrupt early morning light. My older sister, Laila Bae, defended me laughingly. “Be nice to your baby sister!” She chided the older ones. Still grumbling, the blonde one stood and strided to the door. Hooking it with a booted toe to swing it closed. “It’s too early for that shit.” “Aviari!” Baila Lae chided. “Language!” “Yes.” Killian drawled. “Do watch your foul tongue around the delicate ears of our baby sister.” Aviari tilted his blonde head and quirked a square jaw. “For the record, both you and Vanna Rae have fouler mouths than anyone in this house.” “Not sweet little Vanna Rae!” Killian objected in horror. Holding his arms out to me. “How could you say such a thing?” He feigned shock. I skipped to my favorite brother. 15 My Favorite Brother Killian scooped me up and put me on his knee. “Look at this face.” He caught my chin and turned it side to side as if to display my lovely angles. I turned my head in pretty poses as if to show my innocent, sweetness. “Oh, I see it.” Aviari said. “She’s a tiny, evil, blonde version of you. Equally as dreadful.” Killian clucked in mock outrage. Both my little brothers were snickering behind their hands. I shot them a venomous look then remembered I was supposed to be revealing how angelic I was. Least that’s what Killian always said. That’s why he’s my favorite. “Fair bit of demon in her.” Aviari teased. Giving me a broad grin. “Not in the least!” Killian defended “She’s virtually perfect!” Killian said. Giving me a wink through one of his laughing blue eyes. *** Aviari had walked back to the table still laughing and picked up a bit of roasted boar and bread. Opening his mouth for a bite when the door was tossed open. I’d thought mom and dad were sleeping, so I was very surprised when they burst through the front door. Chests heaving as if they’d ran together the whole way back. My eyes shot across the table at my two younger brothers seeing the worry on their faces as they ducked like frightened pups. “What is it, dad?” Killian asked. Setting me on his feet. As the oldest of us, he was the one dad relied on most. We all knew that. Killian walked behind me to get closer to them. But I could catch what dad was saying. He put a hand on Killian’s shoulder. “There are NightHunters in the area. Sent by King Detry undoubtedly.” “This close to Gallion Main Territory?” Killian sounded shocked. “I’m surprised too, Son.” “You want me to take out a hunting party?” “No.” “Dad?” Killian’s black brows lowered over his eyes. “You know how strong I am.” “You’re unique, Son.” Dad said under his breath. “Best of both me and your mother. Too precious to feed to the NightHunters. You’re utterly unique.” Aviari grunted behind Killian. “You know how important you are as well.” Dad reassured. His hand moving to his blonde son. As light as his big brother was dark. They were only a year apart and were very close. I felt arms wrapping my shoulders comfortingly and realized BailaLae was back there. “I need to separate my heirs, just in-case.” Dad explained. *** I whimpered at the idea of dad making us split up. Who would go where? Is he sending me away? “Baila Lae!” My mom stepped around the men to see my sister. “Come here, Honey.” The sunlight pouring in the doorway framed my mother’s hair. As blonde as mine and Aviari’s. All the rest of us mimicked dad’s black-haired coloring. Baila Lae walked from me on leaden feet. I caught at her wrist. Clinging to it. Sensing that something was very wrong. And feeling very much like I wouldn’t see her again. I sat bolt upright in my bed in the cottage with the Hayden brothers. “What is it?” Vanquish asked urgently, looking at me over his shoulder. “What did you see?” Hunter chimed in. I didn’t know how to explain all of it. I knew instinctively that I’d been right. I hadn’t seen Baila Lae after that sunny spring morning. It was the last day I’d seen all my older siblings. Older siblings. I knew my little brothers had been murdered. What’d happened to my older ones? Had the NightHunters gotten them too? I instinctively knew something that I should not have. Killian is not. I knew it might be possible for someone to kill Aviari if they could get close enough before he made them. But he’s dangerous. And Baila Lae was so sweet and trusting she’d be easily murdered but Killian…Killian was a nearly indestructible animal. I didn’t know how I knew it. Couldn’t prove it. Couldn’t explain it. But I was dead certain. *** The next morning, I was up with first light. Creeping out of the pile of males to sneak down to the river before the rest of the females awoke. Samantha and Jaecar were down there so I prepared to turn back but Samantha calling to me stopped me. “Don’t go Vanna Rae! He’s just washing my hair.” She giggled. “We are just about done here.” Jaecar shared a hidden smile with his mate. And she cast him a look that said they’d already done a fair bit more than that. For a half a second, I wondered how many of us had made love to our mates by the river. Realistically, probably all of us. Probably more than once. In my mind I envisioned writhing bodies in every corner of the clearing around the river. Picturing males atop their females. Laying over them or mounting them on all fours like wolves. I imagined that’s what it could be like under a Mating Moon if the females no longer feared the males and if there was no risk of other males slaughtering a mated male to steal his she-wolf for their own. We could never be peaceful like that. I knew. It was the nature of wolves to always be in conflict. Somewhere far off I could hear a woman’s voice telling me so. I saw glimpses of sunlight tangling in her hair as she sat over me. The sun brightening across her face until it was blinding. But I still recognized the voice from my dream. My mother. But she’d spoke of wolves as if she wasn’t one. My father had taken a human as a mate? That seemed shocking since wolves taking humans for partners had been outlawed for longer than anyone could remember. I couldn’t envision him remaining an Alpha if his pack had known. Unless she was something else. Which seemed the most plausible bet. Not a wolf. But not human either. 16 Leaving Me Jaecar helped Samantha out of the water and into a filmy yellow summer dress. I turned away since neither of them seemed bother by their nudity. Being mated suited them. I’d never seen Samantha seem so confident. Soon they were chatting and elbowing each other playfully. Jaecar stepped behind her and tenderly twisted her hair to wring out some of the dampness for her. “Thank you.” She peered at him over her shoulder. “You’re most welcome.” He massaged her shoulders. “Now, let’s go find some critters for you to sketch.” He collected her drawing book from a stand of trees and held it up to show her. She caught his arm and they wandered off into the trees. Looking so happy I wondered if they might take off skipping. Well, they seem to be working out well. *** I knelt next to the cool water and began sloshing my face. Glimpsing some small fish toward the bottom, I paused to watch them thoughtfully. “What ugly thoughts have such a pretty face looking so miserable?” I knew before I turned that it was Vanquish. I spotted him leaning against a tree. His arms and ankles crossed as though he’d been watching me awhile. I wondered if he was the reason Samantha and Jaecar had scampered off so fast. “Not really ugly. Just frustrating.” “What?” He walked over to crouch next to the river beside me. Twisting to look at me. “More dreams I can’t explain. More hints I can’t fully understand. More pieces that don’t fit my puzzle.” “It’ll all come together.” He reassured. “The more you want it, the more you press it, the less it’ll come.” “Then what do I do?” I tossed my hands in frustration and dropped backward onto my butt. “Let me help you.” “How?” “Here.” He sat back and stretched his legs out toward the water. Watching bits of sunlight dancing across the green tinted surface. He patted his thigh welcomingly. “Lay down.” I turned my back to his side and laid back to rest my head on his thigh. “Relax. Let things flow.” He began tracing a fingertip over my brows and down the length of my nose. It was such an oddly soothing gesture that I quickly found myself going limp. Feeling the mounds of hard earth and twigs under my back. Feeling where my shoulder blades and hips jutted into the softer bits of dirt. I felt my own heart beats thudding dully in my chest. Everything became blinding color over me, and my eyelids became so heavy it felt impossible to keep them open. “Let your mind wander. Reach out for strings of memories. Draw them in and follow where they lead instead of trying to yank them back. Walk softly, tread in their direction and let your mind lead you.” His voice was soft and rumbling and made my body feel like it was floating as I relaxed into a strange state of being where everything was more vibrant, more beautiful. His touch seemed to give me focus. *** And to my surprise, I was soon back to the same day where my dream had taken me. But it was now late afternoon. Killian, Aviari and Baila Lae each had burlap sacks filled with their things. Killian carried his and hers. They were all three next to the door. Me and my littler brothers swarmed them. Crying and clinging to them. I, especially, held onto Killian. “Please don’t leave us. What if I never see you again if you go.” “Come on, Vanna Rae!” He gave me a half smile but even as young as I was, I could tell it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’ll make it back to you one way or another.” “Will you be back when the NightHunters are gone?” I peered up at him. Blinking back tears in blue eyes as vibrant as his. “No.” He shook his head solemnly. “I wish I could be, but I’m going to have to go away for awhile.” “Why!” I stomped a foot. “Because dad says so.” “Why!” I sobbed. “I don’t know, Vanna Rae.” He said forlornly. Giving me a helpless look. “But he knows what he’s doing. And he’s our Alpha so we do what he says.” “Can’t you be Alpha and we do what you say? Then you say, you’re coming home!” I pleaded. Hanging onto his shirt as though he’d have to leave with me still hanging onto him. “One day I will be, Vanna Rae. And I will come back.” “What if I’m gone by then?” “Then I’ll find you.” *** Aviari hugged me next. By now my eyes were dumping tears. “Viar, don’t let him go.” I whispered. Casting Killian a yearning look. Aviari smiled sadly in response. “If I had my way, neither of us would be going.” He whispered to me conspiratorially. “I’d rather be here with you then being sent off by myself.” “By yourself?” I blinked horrified eyes. My jaw gaping. “Yes, Sweetheart.” He crouched before me. Holding my itty bitty waist so he could get my full focus. “Dad needs us to go to different places in-case the NightHunters are trying to shut down dad’s line.” “Then why don’t we have to go?” I argued. Sobbing so hard again that I couldn’t see through my blurred gaze. “Because you three are too little yet and need to stay with mom.” He cast mom a look. She returned it from where she stood near the stairs. Her hand clutching the railing in a white knuckled grip. Her lips were curved in a sweet smile, but I could see it shook at the corners. “But I need you to look after Tomas and Alex.” “But Tommy and Alex don’t care what I say!” I objected. “But you’re still their big sister.” Aviari pointed a finger to my chest. “And you’re the toughest girl I know. So I know you’ll keep them safe. Promise?” He’s trying to give me a purpose in staying. I knew what he was doing but I could never deny he or Killian anything. I nodded sadly. 17 Ugly Decisions “How will I know you’re okay?” I asked Aviari in the memory. My small body was jerking with the weight of my grief. I didn’t want any of them to go. And I was so little and felt so helpless at the thought of all my older siblings leaving me. I imagined seeing a breakfast table where only half of our family sat. Instead of a room brimming over with laughter and teasing. “We’ll write you.” Baila Lae stepped behind Aviari and dropped a hand to his shoulder as if to give him strength. She gave him a gentle squeeze. “Dad is going to bring letters back and forth so none of us will feel alone.” “I can’t know where you are?” I looked up at her. Wanting to cling to her dress and beg her to stay with me. “No, Sweetheart.” She dropped to her knees next to Aviari to look at me. “It’s not safe for any of us that way.” “What if you’re not safe there?” “Us?” Killian had come back to stand over us. He rotated his wrist and opened his hand. Making black smoke seep from his palm to fill the Main Room until it was nearly blinding. Then I heard Baila Lae sigh in her sing song voice and saw her glow from just in-front of me. It grew so blinding that she banished all darkness in the room. Shining like a star. “Have you not met us?” Aviari, now visible again, asked. He slowly peeled his palm open and I saw the small red feathers marring his palm and the ball of red and orange fire blooming just above it. He whirled his hand and doused it instantly except for a tiny spark on his finger. He flung it in my hair and blew. Instantly putting it out after it fizzled a burn into a few strands. I gave him an appalled look and sniffed. Shaking my head in abhorrence at the awful smell of my singed mane. “To remember me by.” Aviari grinned. He was always a bit more ornery then the other two. Teasing me a bit meaner. I frowned at him. My tears effectively drying up as I gave him a black look. “You’re dreadful.” “I’ll miss you too, Baby Sister.” He laughed. Standing and ruffling my hair fondly before he turned away. I didn’t know then how much I’d miss that touch over the next few years. But dad had been right to do what he did. The NightHunters were hunting us. Primarily dad’s Alpha line. That was made obvious by the continuous attacks the NightHunters did in our territory. Trying to get closer to our home. I saw the house as I did back then. Catching it in my mind’s eye as it looked when I’d skipped from the woods that morning. With an expansive wood deck on the front. Held by several pillars on the front. A large spanning house with a second level, showed we were pack royalty. It was the biggest house in the area. Impossible to miss. I wondered how hard it’d be to miss now. *** “Draven!” Lyra Lani had heard her mate enter the hut after guarding the wall all night. It was the first chance she’d had to talk to him. He rounded the wall to peer at her from the doorway. His gray eyes looking sleepy. He brushed a hand through pitch black hair as he gave her a waiting look. “Yes, Mate?” She sat up. Holding the blanket to her bare chest as she rose to speak to him. “I’ve something I dearly need to speak to you about.” “I see that, since it appears you were unable to sleep with waiting for me to get home to address it. I’ll make you an exchange.” “What?” She eyed him warily. “Drop that coverlet and I’ll hang on your every word despite how tired I am.” He gave a half-hearted grin. “Fine.” She let it slip from her fingers and reveal her plump nipples cresting the porcelain skin of her breasts. He stared mesmerized. She obviously did have his undivided attention. He was riveted. “Can you even hear me?” She asked dryly. “Every word.” His eyes didn’t move. Staring at her body appreciatively. “You said the Princess of the Gallions would come to you for help.” His head snapped up and the glaze of desire left his eyes as he turned alert. Every inch the Asara Alpha. *** “What do you know, My Mate?” Draven queried. “I thought it was Sam.” Lyra said in a soft tone. “I didn’t say that.” “You didn’t deny it.” She countered. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned leisurely against the frame. “I take it you know who she is now.” “Vanna Rae has gained some of her memory back and seeks permission to use her mates for vengeance against the NightHunters that killed her family.” “Does she know what she is?” “I don’t think so.” “A Gallion Princess?” Draven clarified to make sure they were discussing the same thing. Lyra Lani shook her head. “I don’t think so. She didn’t speak of it and didn’t appear to be hiding things from me.” “Why’d she go to you?” “She wanted me to persuade you to let them all beyond the walls on her mission.” He eyed his lovely blonde mate a long moment. “You said you knew she’d come to you…” Lyra reminded softly. “And you said you’d have to let her go.” “But they’re my best Border Guards.” “She’s going to find a way to do it. I know enough of her to know that.” Lyra cautioned. “She’s by far the most stubborn woman in this pack.” “Not the most.” He gave Lyra a pointed look. Lyra’s lips tightened but she conceded. “One of the most.” Draven drew a long breath and his arms fell. Lyra Lani sensed his uncertainty. Knowing the precedence it would cause if he released a female beyond the walls. Even under the watchful eyes of her mates… “They’ll follow her anywhere. Even if it means challenging you.” “They don’t want to challenge me.” “But they want her bad enough to sneak from under your thumb.” “When I said you could argue with me behind closed doors, I didn’t mean outwit me.” “Is that what I’m doing?” Her face brightened slightly at the compliment to her intellect. “Seems that way.” “Will you let them go?” She asked under her breath. He gave her a long study. 18 Favors I opened my eyes and found Vanquish staring down at me. Still strung across his thigh. “Did it work?” “You’re a genius.” I sat up and twisted to catch his face. Applying my lips to his in a long kiss. I leapt to my feet to run back to the cottage. But his vise grip on my wrist brought me to a dead stop before I started. I gave him a slow look. “Ah, ah. I helped you. I deserve to know what you’ve discovered.” “So many siblings, Vanquish.” I dropped to my knees next to him. Excitement written over me. “More than I thought.” “More than the two that died?” “Yes.” I nodded. “Are they alive?” His voice rose with interest. “I don’t know…But I desperately want to.” “What are their names?” “Killian, Aviari, and Baila Lae.” “A sister?” Vanquish’s brows shot up. I nodded, smiling brightly. “The most wonderful one.” “And how were the older brothers?” “Kind, handsome, gentle. The best.” “They weren’t with you when the NightHunters came?” “No.” I shook my head. “Father had sent them away to protect his line. He split us up.” Which was obviously a wise decision considering what’d happened to us that remained. Though I knew better, I felt a tinge of bitterness that we weren’t sent away to safety too. “Where’d he send them?” “I don’t know.” “That’s why you’re headed back to the cottage.” He said shrewdly. Releasing my wrist to sit back. I gave him a sideways look. He looked back at the river. His crossed ankles swaying from one side to the other. “You need someone to hunt someone. And the best in the pack is under your pretty thumb.” There was the hint of something unreadable in his tone. Without saying anything that might incite his tensing demeanor, I rose and aimed for the cottage. Looking for Hunter. *** Before I reached the door of the cottage, I was headed off by a woman with the hood of her cloak pulled up. I came to a dead stop and reared back to get a better look at her. Recognizing the fair features of Lyra Lani. “Vanna Rae…” She greeted. “You have an answer?” I blurted hopefully. “I do.” She looked around furtively. “Can we go inside?” I looked at the cottage door, not wanting to put my current thoughts aside but realizing that she deserved that after taking what I’d requested to the alpha. Please let him say yes… *** “Yes.” I waved for her to follow and continued my path to the door. Tossing the latch and walking in with Lyra on my heels. “Vanna!” Hunter welcomed with arms open. Seeing the Alpha’s mate behind me, he hesitated and took a respectful step back. Not wanting too close to her. Any wrong movement toward the Alpha’s mate could be construed as a challenge to the Alpha. Hunter isn’t trying for that. “Your cloak?” Racer held out his hand from a distance. Lyra took it off and folded it over her arm before stretching to hand it to him. He went to the pegs behind the door and hung it over them. “What brings our Beta to the Hayden Cottage this morning?” Hunter asked in a friendly tone. “Vanna Rae asked me for a favor.” Lyra explained. “I made good on my side.” Excitement slammed through me like a hammer. She said something to him! “What’d he say?” I quickly poured hot water in a cup and added some mint and crushed leaves to it for flavoring. Handing it to her. She took it with a nod of thanks. “He said he’s worried about setting a precedence.” I winced. That was what I’d been afraid of. Both Hunter and Racer backed up toward opposite corners of the hut. Reluctant to see me getting disappointing news. “So you’ll have to let your mates drag you out as though you’ve all been banished.” “What?” My head snapped to attention. “We need you all not to say anything. Just make a big production of looking despondent and packing your things to leave. Draven will look angry and follow you and let the pack make their own assumptions about what’s happening.” “We’re to deceive the pack?” I asked incredulously. That doesn’t seem right. “If you want beyond the wall.” Lyra said firmly. Quirking a haughty blonde brow. And looking every inch the powerful Asara Beta. “We’ll do whatever it takes.” Hunter interjected on my behalf. Sensing I didn’t know the appropriate thing to say in my shock. She’s right. I should shut up and do what we’re told. We’re getting my way. I was so stunned I merely stared at her jaw agape. “Whatever he wants.” Racer added with a solemn nod. Lyra nodded. Standing, she pushed her chair into the table. Lifting her cup daintily, she drained it and left out the door as quickly as she’d come. Vanquish was right. Going to her was the right thing to do. She does have much sway over the alpha. I realized. Understanding that somehow, she’d persuaded the Alpha to do the impossible. Let us go. *** “Hunter?” I rounded on him as soon as the door closed behind her. “Yes?” “I need a favor from you.” “From the look on your face, I’m not going to like this.” He crossed his arms over his chest. Looking very much like Vanquish in his disapproval. He’s right. He’s not going to like this. “When you go on Guard tonight, would you begin looking for a two story, bare wood house in the center of an abandoned village.” “Abandoned village?” His voice rose. “Or a NightHunter village.” It dawned on me that I had no idea if they’d still occupy the territory or not. And in truth, I had no idea how far away my home would be from Asara Territory. Who knows how long I ran before cracking my head. Or how far I’d gotten after. I couldn’t remember for sure. “After we find that. I’m going to ask you to find someone. Someone very important to me.” “A male?” He tilted his head suspiciously. “No rival. But yes, a male.” “We’ll see if I can even find this house of yours.” He shook his head dumbly. “The stuff I do for you Mate.” “I know…” I murmured. “It’ll be well worth your while if you can find it.” I promised provocatively. Hunter paused to peer over his shoulder. Trying to verify my meaning. I met his look unflinchingly. I mean it. My mates had taught me that I could bribe them for anything with my body. It was a price I was willing to pay and payment they always yearned for… I’d earned that from them. A cost I’d paid with my body. Beneath a violent Mating Moon. 19 Time Lyra met with me later and told me she’d let me know when it was time for us to go. But I found myself increasingly impatient. Agitated enough to spend half the night pacing. Every night for the last sevennight. And I knew that Hunter had been sneaking beyond the wall under the tenuous guise that the Alpha had given us permission to do so, though he’d not condoned it yet. It’s a dangerous game for Hunter. And I was often awake worrying for him until he got home. Looking weary and exhausted and flopping into his bed miserably. Indicating to me, he’d not yet found the house I so desperately needed to see. Come on. I pleaded Heavenward. Where is it? I was sure that if Hunter couldn’t find it, no one could. *** HUNTER Hunter had been sneaking beyond the wall in the evenings to search for the house as Vanna Rae had asked. Knowing that he was leaving half the wall abandoned every time he did so and risking Draven’s wrath or banishment. But he couldn’t deny Vanna Rae’s desperate plea. The same as he could deny her nothing else. He drew a long breath as he again worked his way back to the first place Racer had said he’d seen her before Hunter and Vanquish had pushed her toward the Asara Wall. Toward safety. He worked through the trees more carefully than he had the time before. Lowering his bare feet slowly to ensure he stepped on no valuable evidence of where she’d been. He wove through the trees in a broad perimeter. Stepping carefully and moving the leaves with his toes. Working further North than he had in the past. Hoping that Racer may’ve been off on his estimation of the original location. As he walked, he caught a faint whiff of a feminine scent. He drew a long, slow breath. Lifting his head to take it in fully. Going very still, he focused his senses on that meager smell. Certain that he was catching some remaining scent of his mate. He moved methodically toward it. Finding a bit of gray root curling out from under a layer of Fall leaves like a crooked finger. On the sharp knuckle he saw a bit of blood and strands of long blonde hair. “Vanna…” He murmured. Dropping to his knees and lowering over the old blood, he inhaled and confirmed what he was already suspecting. He lifted his head and looked straight up. Seeing what may’ve looked like a narrow path through clustered trees, heading further North. Working his way that direction, he was careful to track his course by ripping bits of bark on the trees to signal his path. It was a mere hour from sunup when he came into view of the crumbling structure. A two-story home which would’ve looked like a regal family home once with a complete wrap around deck. Windows with sugar glass completely surrounding it to allow for a full view around the home. Hunter stepped through the entryway and shoved the creaking door aside to see a bright room. Lit from cracked and broken windows on every wall. The light framed a handsome square breakfast table. It was like entering Vanna Rae’s haven. Hunter yearned to snoop on the top floors and see what he could learn of his mysterious mate from inspecting the home. He decided against telling Vanna what he’d found. Wanting to do a further inspection of the house and to verify that there were no strays living in the house before he brought her here. *** Upon entering the Hayden Cottage, Hunter was met by Vanna climbing down to the base floor to give him a long look. Her brows drawn together hopefully. In that moment, Hunter was highly tempted to confide to her what he’d found but decided against it until he was certain she’d be safe visiting. But Vanna had different ideas. After a long study, her face eased in relief. “You’ve found it.” Hunter gave a half-hearted shake of his head. She reared her head back, tossing her hair over her shoulder and cocking her hip and putting a hand on it in such a way that he knew he was in grave trouble. She wasn’t buying a word of what he was selling. “Yes, you have. Tell me where.” “Vanna Rae…” “Hunter, don’t you lie to me!” Her tone turned stern. “Why wouldn’t you want to show me?” Guilt flared through him as he thought about how he’d hoped to snoop around before bringing her there. And questioned if that was more the reason, he didn’t want to tell her yet than that he was concerned about her safety. But a niggling little voice in his mind said that was untrue. Despite that deep curiosity he was worried about stray NightHunters and concerned about trying to sneak Vanna beyond the wall to begin with. *** VANNA RAE Hunter was lying to me. And I was determined to find out why. And where my home is. I felt reserved that my mate was hiding things from me. But was still incredibly hopeful that seeing my former residence would bring back further memories that might help me piece together my past and find my family. When Hunter left that night, I was a shadow on his heels. I’d been careful to act normal as I ensured he and Racer had food for work tonight. And kissed them each goodbye. It wasn’t hard to deceive Hunter into thinking I had no stubborn intentions to follow him, as he was partially absentminded anyway. Clearly lost in thought about what he’d discovered. What he was determined to keep hidden from me. *** I stepped when Hunter stepped. Taking longer strides to put my feet in his tracks. As we reached the edge of the wall, I was creeping tree to tree. He scanned both directions before cracking the broad wooden door, enough to slip through. I waited a heartbeat then mimicked his maneuvers. Half afraid that when I eased through that crack, I’d find him waiting for me on the other side. But when I came through, he was a distance ahead. Paying no attention behind him. Dangerous. I thought worriedly. What if I was Draven seeing what he’s up to?

19 Open for Him Betrayal. That was all I could think. He betrayed me. I felt Jaecar claiming me violently as I worked my fingers into the wood floor above me. Tugging at the ropes binding my wrists but finding them as unrelenting as the man taking me so forcefully. I heard his shout of pleasure and felt him slam into me and cling to my hips. His fingers digging into my back as he held me. His member shifting in me from the surges of fluid rolling through him to fill my hole. He’d attained completion again. Spilled his seed into me. Asserted his dominance to the female bound on the floor of his hut. I thought resentfully. Wondering how many more times he’d take me tonight. And if I’ll survive it… I recalled all of Marta’s warnings that under a Mating Moon the males could become so aggressive that they could kill the female they were breeding either during the mating or when they tried to mark her. He can take my body, but he won’t take my life. With that last cloying thought I collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. Everything going dark as I sought some peace. And an escape from the pain. *** I barely woke from subsiding into an exhausted rest. Avoiding the new pain. A sort of pain I’d never known before. And never will again. I promised myself. Yearning for the comfort and safety of my hut. The hut he’d once reinforced to protect me. Now, he’s the invader. Intruding in my body. It dawned on me that if somehow, I could make it back to my hut I’d have a reprieve from Jaecar. I could deny him the marking he’d decided to force on me. I could deny him everything. It made me feel a strange sense of cruel vengeance to deprive him and know he suffered under the mating moon with only a partial night of breeding. I have to find a way out of these ropes and out of this hut. I knew the dangers of the wolves outside but considered it possible to escape them if they were busy fighting each other for the right to mount me. They can deal with Jaecar. *** When I fully woke, it was too Jaecar cinching a rope around my ankle. Startling me. I tugged at my bound wrists and felt something digging into my hips. And my hair was in my face. It took me a moment to realize I was tied face down over the back of a wooden chair. I tried to move and figured out my ankles were each bound to a chair leg. I was tipped over the back of the chair, so it dug into my stomach. Each of my wrists tied to a front leg of the chair. I tried to move but every pull tugged at something else. Yanking my arms strained my ankles and vice versa. The ropes were so tight, they bit into my skin. I was stunned, realizing the diligence and care Jaecar must’ve used, to so carefully bind me while I was in my exhausted coma. What’s he going to do now? “Good. You’re awake.” I heard Jaecar’s voice from behind me and had to lean to look around my own leg to see him walking to sit by the wall. Sliding down it to meet my gaze across the room. Crossing his boots at the ankles. Wearing only them and his leather pants. Tossing chunks of meat from a platter into his mouth, as he leisurely took in the sight of me so vulnerable. “Please let me go.” I gave him a desperate look. “This is ridiculous.” “Why would I do that?” He threw another bite of meat in his mouth. Gesturing. “I like you like this.” Bent over a chair. Ready to be his unwilling plaything. “What you said to me was wrong. Do you realize how much you could suffer at their hands if I were to let them have you?” “I’ve suffered at your hands.” “Perhaps…” He looked to the platter and avoided my gaze as he thoughtfully plucked up another piece. “Sometimes dark deeds are done to avoid a darker fate. I wish you’d stop with your childish tantrum and think things through logically.” “Logically?” My voice rose as I jerked my wrists again. “You have me splayed over a chair Jaecar…” “Yes, I do.” “Let me go.” I urged. “I could forgive you what you’ve tried to do. Forgive you for the call of the Mating Moon.” “Not a chance.” He levelled his gaze on me. *** “Besides,” He stood up and dusted off his hands, heading for me. “I’m not nearly done with you.” He looked so calm. His shirt gone and the front of his black leather pants unlaced and hanging open. Revealing his upper pelvis and pubic line. The deep 'v' of muscle cutting down from his hips to where I knew his cock was nestled. He strolled up behind me and I fought against the chair. My breasts bobbing as I jerked left and right up and down. He chuckled from behind me. Slapping my ass and watching hungrily as it bounced slightly. Then he pushed his crotch against me. I felt the lacings of his breeches against my opening. He cupped the bottom of each of my buttocks, clawing them slightly as his grip slid up. He growled lasciviously. He's going to take me again. 20 His Vengeance I heard him tugging at the laces to loosen his pants and slide them down. There was a long moment where I felt nothing. Twisting to see, I could catch just enough movement to know he was stroking himself. “You look amazing this way. I’m going to be hard pressed to ever untie you.” He purred. He entered me. Making me give a broken scream at the sudden pain. The unexpected stretching as my body accommodated his length. I instantly knew this discomfort would make everything more intense. The chair back pinching into my abdomen compressed my entryway making stretching around him even tighter. He groaned and pushed past the compression. Shaking as he drug it back. Feeling my body biting down on him in surprise, had him moaning in pleasure as he stroked my back. Moving methodically into me. “I don’t want this, Jaecar.” “I didn’t ask what you wanted.” “You don’t want to do this to me.” I tried a different tactic. Trying to reach the man I’d known the last few years. If he's even still in there. If he was ever real... *** “Oh, I very much do. Every day. For the rest of my life. Harder.” He slammed in. “And harder.” He pushed deep. Growling in passion. “And harder.” He was pumping into me. Surging like a rutting animal. Gripping the chair back for leverage, he curled his abdomen to get more of an upward angle. Scraping against the surfaces in me before bending to penetrate me bent over as I was. He slapped my buttocks again. Startled I clenched around him. He moaned. “Oh, yeah...that feels good.” He slapped me again and again I tightened. His excitement made him drive into me wildly. His sack slapping against my upper lips as he thrust. “You feel so good. This, warm place is mine. All mine.” *** “No!” I shouted in sudden indignation. Infuriated that he cared so little what I wanted. He paused to tilt sideways and challenge me. “Say ‘no’ to me again.” He was still planted in me, and his threat was clear, but my pride drove me on. “You can go to hell! I’m not yours. I’m going to fuck all of them.” “Then why shouldn’t I open the door and let them line up to have you now. You’re open and ready and they’d all love a go at you. Taking you like animals. Spilling seed into you until you were heavy with a pack pup." His shoulders heaved with rage. "One after another they'd have a go at you. Perhaps it's what you deserve!" He slid out of me and walked to the door. Flipping the locks and putting his palm on the handle. Closing my eyes, I surrendered. “No. Fine, Jaecar.” “Fine what?” His eyes were zeroed in on me. Lip curled in disdain. “My body is yours. Tonight.” “I’ll take that.” He flipped all the locks back into place. “For now.” Returning, he grabbed the chair back and his thighs hit the back of me as he slammed into me. I yelped. “Don’t ever again tell me you’ll fuck another male.” “Okay...” I sobbed. Wanting to hide my face. He pounded into me relentlessly. Ruthlessly owning my body. My breasts bounced at the force of every thrust. “Yes. Oh, you feel fantastic. Take it. Take my cock. Take it deep.” What choice did I have? “Tell me you love it.” He suddenly commanded. “I don’t.” He tipped the chair back toward him and brought my ass slamming back against him and the upward angle of my weight pressing me firmly onto his rock-solid cock. Making me plead his name again. Desperately clawing the chair to try and evade how deeply he was settled in. He wasn’t moving, just enjoying the press of his cock burrowing into the entrance of my womb while I writhed to get away. “I love it.” I whispered resignedly. And hating him for having me say it. He slammed the chair back to all four legs and commenced bouncing into me forcefully. His gleeful moans rising in crescendo until I felt him swelling even more within my walls then the hot spill of his liquids into me. My words were the finishing touch. He couldn’t take anymore. He shouted in pleasure as he came, nested in the cushion of my body. *** When he relaxed, his voice dropped dangerously. “Do you understand the consequences of telling a wolf under the Mating Moon that you’d take another male? Do you understand it now?” I understand. But my pride wouldn’t let me surrender. I’d been so determined to never be mated. To never suffer under the Mating Moon, to avoid the males and to keep my body and mind safe from them. In a way I had seen the males as my enemy. All but him. Until now. I felt my old belligerence rise to the fore. “No, Jaecar. You don’t have dominance over me. I’ve learned nothing but resentment toward the man I called friend.” “When are you going to get it?” He roared. Frustration entered his voice. “The bed next!” He commanded. “I’m going to fuck you over the edge of the bed until you can’t walk!” “Stop.” I whispered. “Then surrender to me, Sam.” He pleaded. “Don’t make me break your spirit. We have all night.” 21 Avoiding a Worse Brutality Despite what he'd said, he stood there panting. Catching his breath. Slumped over me. His chest resting along my spine and him still planted in me. His sweating arms framing me as he rubbed his roughened palms up and down the outside of my arms. "Sam..." "Don't say my name." I shook my head angrily. Not in that tone of voice. Not like that. "Don't talk to me like that." He said softly. Commanding voice gone. Something very close to wounding in his voice. "Like what now, Jaecar?" I demanded. Lips tight. "Like you hate me." "I do." *** "You don't hate me." He said sadly. Straightening and stroking a palm down my spine. "You're angry and wounded by what I'm doing to you. By my betrayal. I wish you could understand." "I'm all of those things." I tugged at the bindings on my wrist. Jerking forcefully. I realized my mistake when I felt him swelling within my swore walls again. Stretching me. All of my movements had gotten him excited again. Despite whatever he was feeling, his body was reacting to the pull of the Mating Moon and my heightened pheromones. Making him crazy. “Understand what?” I asked quickly. Trying to distract him from what was happening inside me, though I doubted there was much chance of that. “It’s too late for more talk now, Sam.” He grimaced. Shaking his head like a wounded animal. His eyes yellowed and he closed them tightly. Pressing a palm to his forehead. When he opened them, they were back to their usual vivid green. His tenuous control is slipping. He’s going to get even more violent. I’m not sure how much more I can take. *** "Not again..." I pleaded. "A break." “You’ve had a break. Just now.” “Hardly!” I defended. He chewed his cheek. Giving me a long look. I felt his arms shaking with the restraint he was trying to exert. "I can't." His face crunched with his effort to stay himself. “The longer I resist my animal the more vile, I’ll become with you. Please try to meet me half-way.” It occurred to me how strange the situation was. His wolf, his male beast, was mounting me, forcing me, demanding submission from a smaller she-wolf. But the man, strangely, was begging. Trying to plead with me. In the back of my mind, I understood the irony. But I couldn’t sympathize with him not being able to control his passions. I can. *** He gave a roar. The primal cry of his beast. Thrusting wildly into me again. Delving in madly. Tipping the chair back against the crook of him he spurred in, in short quick jerks. I was uttering a low vibrating moan against the sensation. A strange friction building with the ache. And the stabbing pains. He let go of the chair to hold me by my hips. Keeping them planted against him. While he did short up thrusts. Moaning and sweating as he writhed into me. Angling me to accept his length. Feeling his muscular thighs pumping as he buried himself in the cushion of my body. "Jaecar..." I wailed. Unsure what I was asking for. My mind wanted him to stop but my body was reacting strangely. Slicking him more wetly with each stroke. And I found myself flexing my ass to draw him in more deeply each time he pushed in. What am I doing? Why? "Soon." He grunted. Slamming the chair down and leaning to wind his arm in my long red-blonde hair. Using it for leverage to pound into me. "Uh. Uh." He threw his head back. Shouting my name as he came. Burrowed in my heat. Grunting in frustration at himself, he stretched over me and quickly unlaced the ropes binding my wrists to the chair. Lacing them together. He withdrew from me with a pleasured gasp. Crouching weakly to untie my ankles. Standing, he let me catch my breath, slumped over the chair but without being stretched open. He shucked his pants and kicked them aside. Walking round the chair and catching the rope binding my wrists to lead me to the bed. "I can't." I whined. "I'm so tired." *** I heard the door rattle, and the shutters began quaking. Caught the scent of wolves marking the outside of the hut. I had just dumped a massive amount, of pheromones and the heat of my woman’s scent was making them crazed now. I could hear them snarling and fighting at the door. Fighting over the right to mount me. Jaecar eyed the door, seeing it bouncing as furred shoulders slammed into it. “What if they get in?” I watched in horror. “They can’t. I’ve reinforced that door in ways you can’t imagine.” I did know his skill in carpentry. He built me a fortress. Only to rip me from it. “And even if they got in, I’d not let them have you.” There was a hard glint in his eyes. “No matter what you say…” Referring to my comment earlier about letting them all have me to spite him. I don’t want that. I couldn’t imagine anything worse, actually. I was just angry. And I knew better than to run my mouth as I had. But fury and hurt were coursing through me to turn me into a creature I hardly knew. And now was the added element of my she-wolf’s hunger to mate. Something wholly new to me. *** "Do you ache?" He asked. "Yes." "Does it feel like I'm still planted in you?" I nodded. Thinking I might get a hint of sympathy. "Good. I want it to hurt to walk tomorrow. I want everything to hurt. So, you can't pretend like it never happened." I should've known better then to hope for some compassion. "What's wrong with you?" I asked his back. "Why have you turned on me?" He stopped and went rigid. Without turning he said, "Do you know that Draven is seeking a mate tonight?" My eyes widened. He's a known brute. Nearly feral. "What if he'd chosen you, Sam? What then?" "Would he have done to me what you have?" I demanded. Mouth white. "Worse. He's relentless. And his stamina and imagination far surpass mine. You'd likely not have survived him." As much as I hated what he was saying, I suspected he was right. Damn him! 22 An Escape Jaecar pushed me down to kneel next to the bed. Collapsing behind me, he put his forehead against my shoulder. I could feel the heat of his skin behind me. Feel his pain and confusion and something he wanted to say but didn’t have the words. I imagined just a short time ago, when he was looking over my art and I was excitedly telling him about the pages while he smiled indulgently. Or when I’d happily leapt on his back in the early morning sun, and he’d teased me. Flashing bits of that white grin when his gaze slid to me. Making me think we were actually close. I realized he was breathing evenly. Having collapsed from exhaustion. But not for long. I knew. I’d already learned that firsthand. I knew it was unlikely I was going to get away, but I had to try. I tilted slightly sideways, making him slip over my shoulder and down the back of my bicep. I lifted my elbow to catch his weight and guide him down as best as I could. I was weak and he was a large male. But he seemed half dead. Slumping onto the age of the bed and barely missing a steady breath. Why’s he so weak? I’d never seen Jaecar like that. He was always on high alert. I climbed to my feet on shaking legs. I twisted the ropes around my wrists but couldn’t get out of it. Blowing a long breath, I rushed over to the floor and found my torn dress. I ripped off a bit of fabric. I noticed that each time I moved, I ached. Everything hurts. My body was not used to being entered, much less being taken so brutally. I knew I’d have bruises tomorrow. Bruises Jaecar had left on me. *** I used the fabric to heavily scrub myself between my legs. Sweeping a different edge beneath my breasts. Trying to capture my scent on it as best as I could. I went to the back of the hut, where I’d not heard or smelled wolf activity. I cracked the shutters and peered out. Knowing that the moment the boards opened it would release my aroma into the night air, summoning every wolf not already breeding within the Asara walls. I understood what the risks of my plan were but refused to consider the consequence. Refused to think about what’d happen if I didn’t make it back to my hut. Could it really be worse than what he’s already done to my body? I peered out the shutters and saw there were no wolves there. I scrubbed the fabric along the side of the wall and dropped it out onto the wet night grass. The dampness of the evening mist made my smell that much stronger. Soon I could hear the rumbling growls. Hear shifting out front and the snarling of wolves beginning to bite at each other in response to my heated scent. *** I waited, biting my lip. Casting a look over at Jaecar. Slumbering naked on the edge of the bed. I hoped they’d not attack him merely for having my smell on his cock. I winced and banished the thoughts. I have to leave him. I wouldn’t allow myself to feel remorse at this point. I eased through the hut and reached the front door. Turning the locks slowly and quietly until only the last held the door. My fingers gripped it. Ready to turn the lever. I shifted my thighs together, trying to ease the ache. It was terrifying to know I was going to have to run with my wrists bound. And in human form. If I change now it’ll enhance my pheromones, astronomically. I was biting my cheek so hard I felt the hint of blood as I waited. I could hear their paws slipping as they rounded to the back of the hut. Snarling and yipping at each other hungrily. They barely hesitated below the window to nose the fabric before three of them leapt through the window in rapid concession. Starting to pour in the window freed the front of the hut. I hope. I turned the lever and tossed open the door. Barely hearing Jaecar making an objecting sound in response to wolves fighting in the hut. *** My bare feet pounded under me. I could hear the rustle of more wolves in the distance. Rapid movements which I hoped meant they were already riding other females. Aloira and Cindy. I guessed hopefully. I was in a dead sprint when I reached the rope bridge. I crossed it unsteadily. Clinging to one of the ropes between my fingers linked together at my wrists. My reddish hair flipped behind me as I tossed my head forward and back. Watching for their pursuit. There silhouettes were starting to emerge from the hut in the candlelight. Hopping over each other in their haste. I could hear Jaecar’s enraged shouts. I made it across the bridge. Many of the wolves stopped on the other side. Eying it warily. Two of them leapt into the river, paddling across. I reached the otherside before they did and was off again. Ignoring the biting of sharp bits into the bottom of my feet, I pushed myself harder. Knowing I was close to camp now. I passed the old tree Jaecar had hid me in today. And could just see the lingering flames of the fire that had been lit in the center of camp for the male’s meeting early this evening. The one Jaecar attended at the Alpha’s bidding. *** I didn’t have time to wonder what they’d discussed. Seeing my hut coming into view, I felt excitement surge in my chest. Almost there. But then my heart dropped. I could abruptly hear padding paws crossing the distance behind me. I instinctively knew they were too close. The beasts didn’t stop and rip my legs from under me as I’d expected. They rounded to stand between me and my hut. Snarling and backing me up. 23 Let Me In I looked from one to the other fearfully. Worry increasing as I saw the whole line of them. At least Draven and the Hayden brothers weren’t here. The biggest wolves. These were mostly the younger males. I considered jumping over them and trying to make it in my unlocked door. There has to be a way. But as I crouched to try, there was a blur rushing past me. I had no time to react as a very naked Jaecar shouldered the first wolf. Hitting it hard enough that he was launched across the area and into the nearest tree. Yipping in pain. He caught another wolf by the shoulders with his bare hands. Earning him a sharp bite to the forearm as he tossed it over his head and dropped it to the ground. Something crunched and that wolf too, yipped and limped off into the dark as fast as he could go. Jaecar leapt back to his feet and caught my arm to jerk me behind him. He crouched. Baring pointed teeth. Yellow eyes glowing in the dark as he faced the remaining eight. He snarled. Shaking his head in a gesture of intimidation. As if ready to take them all. He was massive. Broad shouldered and tall, and a trained Border Guard. Certainly, a force to reckon with. But I realized instantly that they would indeed all attack him if I didn’t extract myself from the equation entirely. There's too many of them. I was a mere few steps from my stoop. I pushed off his back and leapt to my door. Ripping it open. Stumbling, I slid in on my knees and closed the door. Stretching up to throw down the bolts. I rolled over and put my back to the door panting desperately. I forced my breaths and heartbeats to slow. Listening carefully. Even though I’d thought countless hateful things of Jaecar tonight, I had no desire to hear them tear him apart. I hoped that with me safely inside they would move on to riper luck and leave me and Jaecar be. Then he can go back to his hut and sulk the remainder of the night. While I sulk in mine. *** I heard the sounds of angry wolves biting at each other and making huffing noises. Then the sound of them scattering. I blew a relieved breath and felt my whole body melt against the wood behind me. Finally. I felt like I could breathe for the first time in hours. Tears began streaming from my eyes. Hurt over the betrayal I’d suffered today, fear over nearly being overtaken by a small pack just outside my hut, and immense relief at surviving the night thus far overtook me and I felt myself blinking slowly. I tipped sideways and curled up on the floor next to the door. Shivering, crying and damn near sleeping. A hard rap at the door had me starting. I sat back up and turned onto my knees to hold the bolts down as the intruder began to bang harder. “Samantha,” Jaecar barked. “Let me in.” “Not a chance! Go away!” I shouted viciously. “Listen to me.” His voice softened and I heard the scrape of him sliding down the outside of the door to speak through the same boards I did, face level with me. I couldn’t see him, but I knew that’s where he was. I could feel his heat through the door. “I’m coming in one way or another, Sweetheart. I haven’t marked you and I’m still starving for you under the Mating Moon. And now that I’ve tasted you, my beast is ravenous for you. Let me in, work with me to control it. To tame the beast. Please, Sam.” *** I put my forehead to the door. Fearing what else could come this night. Jaecar never bluffed and he was telling me he was coming in one way or another. “No.” I shook my head. Making my forehead scrape against the wood. “Even you can’t get through this door.” “Don’t challenge me, Sam.” His voice hardened slightly, and I could hear him standing back up. “Does it mean nothing to you that I just stood between you and half our pack?” “It means something Jaecar. Does it mean nothing to you that you’ve broken my heart?” There was a long pause. And I felt the heat of his hand land on the otherside of the door. “It means everything…” “Then why do you keep coming after me? Why are you so relentless?” “You’re my mate, Sam. I’m not letting another have you. Mark you, steal you from me. You’re mine. I want you. I want to keep you safe, to keep you by my side. To try and earn your trust back.” He quietly added. “And your trust…One day.” I had no response. Just sat there quietly. “Please, Sam. Let me in…” 24 Intruding “No. Go away.” I said mournfully. Forlorn because despite everything he’d done, there was no one I wanted reassurance from more. It’s ironic that often when someone is hurt, they want comfort from the person that wounded them. That’s Jaecar for me now. I thought of Lyra Lani but knew that tonight she was probably fleeing as much as I just had or suffering as I had earlier in the night. My chest tightened at the thought of her at someone’s mercy as I had been. “Fine, Sam. You remember you made this decision.” I rolled around to curl on the floor again. Wanting nothing more than to be left alone to cry for the next several months. It may take that long for me to recover… *** I must’ve dozed off. I woke when I heard wood smacking against wood above me. I flipped onto my back. My blue eyes flared yellow to see in the dark and I looked to the high rafters of my hut. Seeing that there was now a square revealing the night sky. Stars twinkling in at me. Which meant that someone had found a way in. I rolled onto my hands and knees. Scrambling over the floor to try and get to the table, and a knife I kept there. My bound hands made me fall. Landing on my shoulder. Hearing a board creak above me I looked up and saw Jaecar standing there. One hand on the wood roof above him. “How’d you get in?” “I built this, if you recall.” He said bitterly. Dropping from the rafter to land in the middle of my hut. He straightened and levelled a furious gaze on me. Because I told him to go. *** “Jaecar…” I pleaded. Managing to get to my feet and putting up my hands to ward him off. “Listen. Listen!” He was stalking me around the room. His head easing side to side in a way that told me his wolf was primarily in control of his movements at this point. Peering back up at the opening in the roof I could see that moon was full in the sky. He’s under the most potent effects of it now. It did dawn on me that he had remained in human form as he intervened to save me because he knew that once he’d turned into a wolf, he would be instinctively brutal with me. There’d have been no more discussing. No more words. He’d have bitten my neck and climbed atop me to mate me. Which would have driven me into my she-wolf. And he’d have taken me without a sound. Over and over again. And nothing I’d have said would’ve mattered. No more human emotions to get in the way of beasts breeding. And I’d be even more sore in the morning. But it would’ve been easier for him. No need for ropes or locks when he could just take me as he wished. I’ve made it very complicated. And he’s let me, in order to remain human. That small revelation earned him some softening. But at this point it seemed a bit too late. Animal fury marked his face. *** His hand snatched out and caught the ropes between my outstretched wrists. As though I just handed it to him. He dragged me over to my bed. “Please, Jaecar!” I whined. “Shut up, Sam. Enough of this. This night will finish. I’ll have you. I’ll mark you and we can fight and rage in the morning and see if we can hash this out or not. But for tonight, all your nasty words and whining are finished.” He’d utterly lost patience with me. And he was fully in wolf instinct. Barely still in human form. Even his black hair was ruffling forward and back as he spoke. Like a wolf’s coat. 25 Making Me Ride Him He tied my bound wrists to the headboard. I whimpered. Exhausted and so sore I just wanted to squeeze my thighs together and cradle myself. I couldn't take much more. "I'm not your plaything." I moaned into the blankets. "I know." He said, surprisingly. Leaning over my back and sweeping my hair over one shoulder to kiss the side of my neck and shoulder. Reaching around to cup the weight of my breasts. I shuddered because I feared it would arouse him again and start the whole brutal process once more. But he tenderly molded the soft tissue. Framing them with his large palms. Learning the feel and texture. He kissed down my back. Gripping my waist. I could feel his need already raging through him. It's nearly midnight. The Mating Moon was in full power. It was shocking he'd not already changed to mount me as an animal. Forcing me to change by the sheer hormones he'd generate as the beast. He's trying to control it. "Why aren't you changing?" I asked, my voice muffled in the bed. "I'm trying not to hurt you anymore than necessary." "Why? You don't seem to even care." *** He scooped my shins and tossed me on the bed in a ball. Turning me onto my back and unfolding me. Straddling my legs and laying atop me. Continuing his soft ministrations to my chest as he scented my neck. Whispering. "You're wrong." "What do you want from me?" "You know." He groaned helplessly. Lifting one hand to twine in my hair. "I'd never have wished to hurt you. I didn't want you to see this side of what we are." "That's why you fortified my hut?" He swallowed hard. His jaw ticking next to my cheek. "I wanted inside it. In you. Every Mating Moon. Enough I'd have been the first one to tear your hut apart if I hadn't...and violently mount you." "So, why now?" I looked sadly at his face. The face of the one I'd trusted most. The man who'd spent all of this day tormenting me. "Because I've the most control, I'll ever have on my beast. And Draven spoke of taking a mate tonight. And because the pack had set me the ultimatum of breeding you or luring you out for them to have you." *** "That would've been horrible." I admitted. Staring at the ceiling as I fought tears. "More horrible than this?" He caressed one of my cheeks with his thumb. Giving me a wounded look. And I realized his deep conflict. Knowing that with the scent I was generating tonight there's no way he could've resisted me. If he'd have chained himself to a wall, he'd have snapped them to enter me. But knowing it didn't make it any less painful mentally or physically. "I know you don't understand." He read my face. Burying his mouth in my shoulder. Moaning as he writhed against my belly. Stroking himself against my bare abdomen and shaking from the pressure of it. "I can't control it much longer..." "Please don't hurt me anymore." I whispered. He lifted his head at my barely whispered words. I gave him a desperate look. "Then you mount me." *** "I-I don't know how..." I confided. "I know." I somehow knew it was still going to hurt. No matter what it was going to. I was raw and exhausted. "I'll teach you, but we have to be quick." "Will you let me go?" "Not a chance." His eyes narrowed on me. "Afraid of me getting away?" "More afraid of you running out naked in the night and being pounced on by the pack." That thought was unbearable. I winced at the imagery. "I won't." "Sure, you won't." Disbelief was written over his face. "I know you well, Sam. You'd do anything to get away from me now." He wasn't wrong. But better the devil I now knew then the multiple ones I did not. He climbed over me, to shift a lever on the wall. Chains lowered from a pulley above. Dropping several feet over our heads. "Chains?" I yelped. Iron shackles swayed on the end of them. "Over your bed? Why?" He winced. Jaw tightening. "For you. I knew you'd fight." I stared at them in horror. "Thought the ropes might be a bit easier to take." "Neither is easy to take. None of this is." "I understand." He gingerly guided me up onto my heels. Clicking the shackle over the rope between my wrists and taking the key to set on the chair. Out of my reach. I swallowed. Scared of what he'd tell me to do. Afraid of how much it would hurt. And petrified of how vulnerable it'd make me. With every step he grunted and thrusted against air. Fighting his beast. Sniffing the air, he'd groan in pain. Catching my scent. He pushed me aside so he could lay on his back on the bed. Staring up at me. He grabbed one of my thighs in a shaking hand. "I'm trying, Sam. But I'm losing it. You're going to have to take it." Take over the joining? He guided my thigh over him, so I hovered above his straining length. The swollen part of him begging for relief. "God..." He groaned. "I can feel the heat you’re emitting and your smell..." He gave a pained moan. His hips started to lift, and he forced them back into the bed. Away from me. His control is waning. He wanted to lurch up into me. "Lower yourself, Samantha." I gave him a puzzled look. He pointed at the inch apart we were from him entering me. Chewing my cheek, I slid my knees apart. Hissing in pain at the sting of moving to open myself. The motion lowered me over him. I paused when the tip of him began opening the bruised lips of my opening. Parting them as they licked at his length. He arched up. Throwing his head back. But when he'd have driven deep in me, I leapt up and out of his reach. "Samantha!" He snarled. His hands gripping my thighs in a biting grip. Knowing if he shoved them down it would plant me on his root. 26 What He’s Done All Night His thumbs flexed along my skin, and I could see the anguish written over his face. His sex pulsed against me, and his body flushed. Veins in his neck rising as he strained against the brutal beast wanting to be unleashed. "Sam!" I took sympathy on him and slid back down. Inching over him. He fisted the bedding. Grunting ferociously and writhing to keep from violently pumping into me. His wolf howling to get out. Silver and gray bits of fur seeped from his pores and retracted. He opened his eyes once and they flared yellow. The wolf is very close to emerging. I need to be careful. I knew that pushing him too far was a dangerous game. His fragile control was crumbling, and I was in great danger of hurting myself with my teasing actions. But this was all new to me and I was curious about the sensations. Curious about him. About this strange, new power I seemed to have over him. With every melting stroke of my walls opening for him then sucking him as I slid him back out. His knuckles turned white and every muscle in his body flexed to meet my sliding movements. He wants more. *** Once I felt him completely sheltered in my body, I tested the feel of him by lightly flexing the places where I was so sore. My walls grabbed him like a fist and the reaction was volatile. His knees drew up against my back. His abdomen tightened in rippling muscles. Long sinews crossed his chest. And his arms flexed. He roared through his teeth. Hovering his hands outside my hips. In agony. I could tell he was afraid to touch me, fearing his dominant nature would take over and he’d be too aggressive. Hurt me further. He’s fighting it so hard. I was rather impressed. From everything Marta had ever told me they were purely animal instinct. Raw nerves and desire and would shred a female in a heartbeat. She had told me such awful tales that I’d been terrified. She’d told me the haunting tale of what’d happened to one of Marta’s dear friends. How one of the males had killed a she-wolf when he bit her. She’d bled out beneath him as he rutted her. There was no more to the tale then that, so I assumed that the pack had accepted her death. It sounded terrifying. And who would ever come to help you under a Mating Moon? All the other wolves were too consumed with their urges. The females all cowering in hiding. As Marta had told us to do. I wondered for a moment if it could be different. If I hadn’t fought and ran from Jaecar, and got his blood pumping...What would’ve happened? I imagined that if I’d come here willingly with him when he’d first told me. He could’ve been softer, gentler. Something in me clicked and I could see the struggles Jaecar was facing as a male wolf in the heat of the Mating Moon trying not to crush me, bite me, rip me apart. Trying to walk me through what was happening and jerk back his humanity long enough to try and articulate to me the depths of his animal need. I could see all of that in Jaecar now. The anguish of the man fighting for control, the glimpses of tenderness. I’d never seen Jaecar seem so conflicted about anything. He's always so decisive. This seemed very out of character for him. I paused a moment and looked at his dark slashing brows and shining, raven’s wing hair and those bright eyes, considering me with something between pain and curiosity. Wondering what I’m thinking maybe? *** I slid my knees in toward his ribs. Framing his sides with my calves. He reached to the outside of them and pulled them tight against him. Giving me a wide-eyed look as he panted. I slid upward and he clenched. His head rolling back and throat bowing up as he flexed. Wanting to follow me to sink deep again. I slowly lowered back down feeling a delicious flexing. Even in my sore places. Everything stretched around him more easily and I began to slide up and down more quickly. Keeping from bouncing against him because my entrance was swollen and tender. He was grunting. Moaning every time I sucked him in again. I began pushing forward with my hips as I lowered to see what would happen. He sat up to cup my breasts. It changed the angle immediately. Pushing more toward the back. His gaze was suddenly inches from my face. He brushed his lips over mine as I moved atop him. My body covered in goosebumps. He cupped my breasts and caressed them. Thumbing my nipples made me rear forward on him and he hissed through his teeth and flexed into me. Unable to resist grabbing my hips and forcing me down hard on him as he strained to burrow into me. I felt his thighs and hips shivering. He shouted almost as if in pain. Then his head fell back, and he shouted again through gritted teeth, and I felt the hot surge of warmth seeping into me and rolling back down to heat his length. I relaxed and slumped down on him. With him still planted in me. He tossed his head. Trying to resist forcing another climax instantly. Suddenly my body had a violent reaction. My spine jerked taut, and I thrust up my breasts. My belly tightening in a white-hot explosion where I grabbed him inside and held him. Grasping him in clenching pulses that had him whooshing quick breaths and his hands hovering as he floundered. His face crumpled as he fought for control. I howled in pleasure. Feeling my body spasming and a sudden chill freezing my skin. I looked at him in wonder. "What was that?" He threw his forearm over his eyes as he struggled to hold still. "It's what I've been doing all night." 27 Primal Reaction “That’s what it feels like.” He explained. I stared at him in awe. “No.” He amended. Holding very still to study a spot to the side of my shoulder. “It’s probably more intense for me because it’s such a relief to the crazed need of my beast.” The wolf. I remembered the glimpses of silver fur which had crept from his fur. And the flashes of yellow eyes as he’d fought against the animal. Trying to stay human for me. “Why aren’t you looking at me?” I was a little wounded that he didn’t wish to see what I’d experienced. He’s pushed for it all night but now avoids witnessing it. He finds me ugly? A tiny voice pressed layers of shame over me. He’s disgusted by my reaction. I shivered in fear that I’d done something very wrong. Made myself more vulnerable than I needed to be. “Because the sight of you pleasuring yourself on my body is damn near driving me crazy. My wolf is ready to explode. To tear into your tender flesh and claim you as mine. Burrow into you and make you my mate for all eternity.” His words made me freeze. Sending heat washing over me at the mere thought of being his mate. I’d thought the things he was saying were mere words. Some wolf-need driving him tonight. But suddenly I could see the deep desire for more than this one night, all over him. He wants me. And that knowledge banished the moment of shame I’d felt. “Then do it.” I whispered. Wanting to return that joyful bliss he’d just offered me. *** His arm fell away, and he lifted his head to give me a puzzled look. “What?” Shock was written over him. Disbelief at my words. He thought I’d never stop fighting. “Let him go. I want to meet him. I no longer fear him.” “Why would you want that? You’ve always feared that.” “It was the things Marta told me. She said I should be afraid. That you might kill me during the mating. That the marking was painful and that she-wolves have bled to death and that the surrendering to the mark was the forsaking of all my will to you.” “No. It’s the surrendering of your body and spirit to unite with me as one. Something I want badly with you, Sam. I want to know that precious spirit of yours better than anyone does.” “You already do.” I said quietly. *** He was studying me hard now. Suffering written over him. Fear that I might change my mind. “You know my wolf might not prove as gentle as I’ve been.” I scoffed a little at that. Which made him look even more morose. “I know, Sam. I’m so sorry...” “I want to meet him because it is what we are and mine wants more of what she just had together. Much, much more.” Of that great pleasure. That breathtaking release and scintillating flashes of ecstasy and lightness. He stared at me mouth agape. “Yes ma’am.” *** He slid sideways off the bed. Untying my wrists and loosely binding the rope around his waist and mine. Lacing us together at the waists. I gave him a questioning look over my shoulder. “I can’t risk you rushing out there.” He gestured to the door. “I won’t.” “I can’t risk it. They’d tear you apart in their fervor.” But it could mean he could stay mounted in me all night. I gave him a long, worried look. As always, he read my face. “I may. I can’t control what my wolf will do to yours under a Mating Moon.” I chewed my lip. “Think hard, Sam.” He stood still. His hands loosely on that rope as if he’d remove it instantly. “I need you to be sure this is what you want. I don’t want to, otherwise. I’ve hurt you enough.” “Do I really have a choice?” I wondered aloud. Certain that our wolves would end up linked by the end of the night, either way. “I’m trying to give you one.” He was very quiet, and I instinctively knew the rest of what he didn’t say. I’ve been trying to, all night but you’ve fought me at every turn. “But I’ve been fighting you.” I admitted aloud. “Why?” He asked brokenly. “I’ve given you everything. I protected you. I helped you build your sanctuary. I staved off the other males as long as I could and when it came time that you had to be claimed, I’d let no other man touch you for fear they’d be even worse. Even though I knew the nightmare I’d endure at having craved you for so long and then yearning to be buried in you beneath the wild racing of the Mating Moon.” *** “But you are going to turn into a wolf?” “Yes.” He admitted. Sighing. “And I am going to mark you, Sam. You’re mine. I’ll never share you with another. I want to be the only one to offer you this. But I do want to show you it doesn’t have to be suffering and pain. I’ll let you have your way with my body, harm me, until you can trust me again.” “But?” I sensed there was a catch. “But every Mating Moon...I will own you. Utterly possess your body. Connecting on our most primal level.” 28 Marking Me I bit my lip. “But the pain will lessen, I vow it.” He tried to reassure. Expression sympathetic. He’s worried I’ll fight him. But as unbearable as this night had been. I knew it could’ve been worse at the hands of another man. I knew another would’ve broken my body. Left my spirit in tatters. And all with as little feeling as having spit on me. Jaecar is different. He was my friend in truth. I just didn’t understand. But I felt enlightened now. Different about everything. I wondered briefly if I’d have wanted another as my mate if I’d had the choice. No. I always wanted him. I just didn’t think he’d want me. And I was scared of the mating rituals. Terrified, actually. Awful as he had been in what he’d done to me, Jaecar wanted to be my mate. He had protected me from this dark part of being a wolf for years. Sheltered me in my hut from the outside world until he could no longer. I hated him for some of the things he’d done to me tonight. But I cared for him. When he guided me to sit straight where we knelt together, he put a hand to my jaw to turn my face. Kissing me more tenderly than I’d ever have guessed anyone could. I could feel his tenderness in the delicate dance his tongue had with mine. The wooing of his lips. I could feel my buttocks pressing on his manhood. Where he was already hard again. Wanting inside me. As if he’ll never get enough. He was snarling. A low rumble of anticipation emerging from his chest. The snarl of his beast rising to echo through the small shelter like rippling thunder. He’s excited to fill me again. *** I leaned forward and lined up my opening on him and I lowered slowly back on him. Giving my sore body an opportunity to stretch around him. Adjusting to fit him like a glove. He had a white knuckled grip on the edge of the bed. Clinging to it with his fragile control. “What are you doing?” I sat mounted on him and didn’t move. Deeply pleased, in a way I’d never admit, that I knew I was fracturing his iron-clad control. Jaecar who’s always so unflappable. He swallowed hard. His chorded throat working. “Trying-” Grunt. “To keep from-” Grunt. “Pounding you until you collapse.” I concentrated on my inner walls and viciously flexed them. Shattering his control and unchaining his beast. *** He leveraged up into me and pressed my hips into the edge of the bed. Pumping into me in short fast strokes. Cupping a breast and enjoying the way it bounced into his palm. His other one wrapped my throat and pulled me against his chest. Arching my back as he thrust into me. Grunting violently as he had his way with my body. Stuffing himself between my hips to stroke the back of my pelvis with the wild hunger of any rutting animal. I turned my head to look back at him. Watching his chest and arms working with every powerful stroke. He pressed a quick kiss to my lips. Fur was trailing over both our arms and I felt it separating my pores to trail my spine. I felt the sinking of his teeth on the back of my shoulder. Deeply embedding and hanging on as he worked into me. Burrowing deeper with every powerful thrust. Attaining more heightened pleasure with each movement Claiming me. Possessing me as his mate and no others’. I moaned as that white-hot explosion blew behind my eyes. Sending my body in wild convulsions which made me fight against his grip as my body tensed and rattled. Waves of pleasure ripping through me. Emanating from where he implanted deep into my body. Like the root of all satiation. His too. Both of us had become wolves. Stealing pleasure from each other’s flesh. And fur. And that was how my friend had become my vicious, volatile mate. *** As the morning sun rose, I heard a commotion near the wall. And could tell from the sounds that a female had made some effort to escape. I wondered if her night had proven rougher than mine. And which one is she? I hoped it wasn’t Lyra Lani who was both my friend and mentor. I wanted to know she was safe and was eager to rush out to the morning campfire for Declarations. To see if she’s there. I trotted out as a wolf, the red brown fur of my shoulder bloodied from where he’d marked me. I was aiming for the fire, to partake of a ritual I’d always dreaded before. Instead, the large black and silver wolf next to me shouldered me sideways. I yipped and gave Jaecar a questioning head tilt. Whimpering low in objection. He nodded his head toward a hut in the back of the encampment. The healer’s hut. I tilted my head to him. Not wanting to delay seeing the woman that was like an older sister to me. Jaecar nosed my back hip to get me moving toward the hut. I sighed and lowered my head to obedient go that direction. Knowing he just wanted to verify I was okay before the rituals. I looked back and saw that no one was at the campfire yet anyway. We’re early. As we got to Rebekah’s hut, I saw over a bush, that Draven was carrying Lyra Lani in. I winced and yipped. Jerking forward. Jaecar headed me off. Blocking my path to delay me. He gave me a long look to convey that we should wait. I dutifully sat to see if she came out of the hut on her feet. If not, I may try to bite the alpha. 29 Time with the Healer Rebekah met the alpha at the door and pointed out, obviously directing him to remain outside. I was saved from whatever dark fate may have awaited me had I acted on my black thoughts, by Lyra Lani coming out and catching Draven’s larger hand. As if looking for reassurance. When did this happen? Probably while my life was changing last night. I thought dryly. Lyra Lani trailed behind him, and when he turned to say something to her, she smiled softly. Looking happier than I’d ever seen her. The slight hollowness that was always reflected behind her pretty eyes now seemed absent in the rising morning light. I wondered if she had discovered the same thing, I had last night. That perhaps not everything Marta had told us had been wholly accurate. She’d said nothing of the pleasure. Of how it could be when one stopped fearing what was happening. That had all been wholly new to me. And I wondered if it had opened her eyes as well. Instead, she sent us into the night terrified. I decided I would catch Lyra Lani later and tell her my concerns about what Marta was telling all the younger she-wolves and the potential damage it had caused our whole pack. Draven often made clear the importance of continuing the pack with pups. And I know I’m not the only on that had vowed never to be taken because of Marta’s cautionary tales. If I had gotten myself hurt with my stupidity, some blame would’ve lain with the elder female. Or at least I thought so. *** Jaecar pushed me near the tail to nudge me forward. I slinked slowly to the healer’s hut. A bit reluctant to have her probing around the tender areas, Jaecar had spent the night probing. I’m already sore and exhausted. I knew I was walking gingerly, just trying to keep the muscles surrounding my core relaxed to appease the brutal aching there. Jaecar tipped up to scratch at the door and Rebekah opened it. Her face was unreadable as she ushered me in. Directing him to wait outside the door and reminding him that males were forbidden from entering her hut. Undoubtedly to keep any ambitious males from attempting to trick her under the Mating Moon. She didn’t look the least bit surprised I was there, as she crouched to move a stool closer to her wooden work table. I used it to hop up there and laid sideways on her wooden table. Feeling very alone and vulnerable as she moved around behind me. She lifted my tail to do a general examination before pulling out several herbal concoctions which she got from Magus who had a knack for mixing them and casting spells within them to help the healing process. Though he hasn’t the faintest idea how to administer them. A fact I was currently grateful for since I’d have deeply balked at the idea of Magus checking me as Rebekah was carefully doing. I can’t imagine another male ever touching me after last night. I belonged to Jaecar now. Rebekah gave me a mix of herbs and directed me what to take. “And I’d suggest you don’t drink Marta’s tea unless you wish her to control elements of your life that are better left to you.” What does that mean? I pondered. 30 The Healer’s Secrets Rebekah continued adjusting herbs along a table. Her red hair shining nearly blood red in the firelight. Her blue eyes flitted to me. Firelight dancing across her golden cheeks. “What did you mean by that?” I couldn’t resist. “She likes to dose the younger she-wolves with her herbal tea which prevents the continuance of our pack.” “Why would she do that?” Rebekah shrugged as she stirred a pomade over the fire. “Who knows. But my guess would be because her mate had been the original alpha of the NightHunter pack. And the current one is her son which was banished from our pack.” “What?” I blinked at her. Rebekah turned with the tiny wooden bowl of the concoction she intended to smear on my more delicate parts. “Did you think she’d ever be loyal to this pack after they banished him for his cruelty.” “What’d he do?” “He killed her best friend.” “Why?” “To silence her from muttering in Marta’s ear.” “Why would she condone that?” Rebekah stepped near my tail again to apply her mixture. “Because he told her otherwise and she was young, naïve and mated.” Rebekah adjusted my fur to better inspect my marked shoulder. Adding some poultice there as well. “The alpha of the NightHunter pack is her son?” I mulled it over aloud. “Indeed.” Rebekah murmured. “Done.” She wiped her hands on her apron and nodded for me to hop down. “Best be getting on to Declarations.” *** Declarations was the ritual Draven had created for the males to announce who they’d claimed so chosen females would not be pursued the following year. Or for some play between. I sat near the fire. Staring at the others around it. Vanna Rae looked exhausted. Weary to the core. I stared at the very virile Hayden brothers, all three of them, standing behind her and the pure triumph on their faces and was certain that what I’d gone through, truly could’ve been worse. I could’ve been taken by three males this year and left unmated for others to take next year. My gaze travelled over to Jaecar who now stood as the tall black-haired human next to me. Changing wasn’t so easy for me. Especially when I’m not this weak and sore… As it came to Jaecar he declared my name and stroked my back fondly. I stepped forward and walked the ring so all the males could clearly see my wounded shoulder. My mark. The wound that declared me Jaecar’s…Forever… A scar I’ll wear with pride. *** As Jaecar led me back toward his hut after Declarations, he caught my hand. “I’m proud you’re mine.” I ducked my head and blushed. But in truth I could say the same. But then a terrifying thought struck me. “Will you do it all again tonight?” There was genuine fear in my voice. He scoffed and shook his head. “No, you’re safe from my beast for at least another year. It is merely the man you have to worry about.” “And would he hurt me?” He gave me a broken look. “He never wanted to hurt you. Only to look after you. Ever since Edrick found you, I only wanted to keep you safe.” “Like you did Vanna Rae?” He laughed a little. “I did try. But they,” He nodded back toward the Hayden brothers. “Scented her at the get.” But yes, I was trying to look after you scared girls. “You did.” I admitted. Gaze falling. “Remember, Sam.” He turned and lifted my chin. “I am willing to earn your trust back. I’ll work for it. What we did last night won’t happen again until you tell me you’re ready and it’ll be wholly different. I swear it. I nodded. Seeing the depth of truth in his eyes. And though I knew I’d be forever changed a renewed hope began to bloom in me. This was Jaecar. The man who’d been my friend. Who was now my twisted savior. And who I’d desired. All the while having no idea that he as plotting to claim me as his mate. And now I was his. As long as the Mating Moon rose and fell, I’d belong to only him. Marked… THE END

07 His Decision “What do you mean?” My brows drew together in worry. I wouldn’t be safe? Why wouldn’t I? It worked all the years before. “You’re not going back to your hut during the Mating Moon tonight.” He clarified. My brow furrowed as I gave him a questioning look. I reached over the leaves to grab my sketchbook. Thinking I would grab it and flee. Jaecar was scaring me. But he slapped a hand over atop it. Holding it firmly enough I couldn’t pull it away. Eventually my gaze drifted from the book slowly back to his face. My stomach dropping. “Yes. I am.” I said more firmly. “As soon as we leave here, I’m going.” “No.” His solid green gaze burned into me, and I felt the need to evade it. “I’ve chosen you for my mate.” “You can’t!” “I have. Since you haven’t chosen one for yourself, the Alpha is perilously close to selecting one for you. We’re going to meet about it here shortly.” What? “About finding a mate for me?” “For all the young ones.” I noticed he kindly refrained from using that word I hated. Breedables. I tried to toss him off, but I was a little thing, and he was one of the strongest males in the pack. One of the border guards. What prayer have I to dislodge him? Suddenly, coming out here every day with him seemed very dangerous. What had I been thinking? *** He was watching my emotions pour over my face. Waiting. “You can’t just do that!” Determination locked my chin. “I already have. I’ve lured you out of your hut and I have you. And when it's time tonight, I'll spill my wolf seed in you and mark you as mine.” The Hell you will! I glared hotly at him. “You can’t!” I voiced my objection. He has to be jesting! The Jaecar I knew would never say such things to me! “I can.” His mouth whitened. “And I will. If I don't, someone else will.” *** I shook my head, refusing to listen. Who are you? “You can’t be the man I know.” “The one you thought your friend.” He sneered the word. “Come on, Samantha. I’ve tried enough to warn you. You just wouldn’t listen.” I chewed my lip. Was that what he was trying to do last night? Why he’d kissed me? He sighed. "You’ve gone too long without a mate, Samantha. How long did you think Draven would stand for it?” I did know that the alpha expected all the females of breeding age to soon be reproducing heirs for the pack. Edrick, Draven’s father, had wanted that for us until he was killed by the NightHunters Alpha. *** I lurched up again. Trying to buck Jaecar off me, but he wouldn’t budge. “Come on, Samantha. You’ve been drawing me all these years. Fixated on my face and it hasn’t occurred to you it's because, at the core of it, we’re mates.” “I don’t see you as my mate! You said last night you had one picked out.” His eyes went hooded as he gave me a long look. He meant me! Okay. Calm down. I tried to slow my breathing. Tried to think. But my heart was pounding and there was thrumming in my ears that made rational thought impossible. Feeling overwhelmingly panicked I began striking his shoulders with my fists. “Get off of me, Jaecar!” He caught my wrists and pinned them above my head in one of his large hands. “Be realistic, Sam. There are nearly forty unmated male wolves in our pack. And there are seven of you females of breeding age. Some of you will not only be taken tonight but have to be shared with multiple males to keep pack peace. I don’t want you to endure that. You’ll undoubtedly suffer enough at my hands…” His gaze fell to the leaves next to me and for a moment he looked suddenly, deeply morose. But though I recognized the look, I was unable to think about anything other than my own distress in that moment. *** I knew what he’d said was true, but I’d always thought he would protect me. I thought, somehow that he’d look out for me forever. “Why would you do this to me?” I blinked at him in shock. “It’s me!" “I know. That’s why I’m disinclined to share...” He said bitterly. “Jaecar!” I objected. Struggling against his viselike hold. I have to get back to my hut and lock myself in. Cower throughout the night armed with knife to protect myself. As I have all the Mating Moons prior to this one. “Shh...” Jaecar whispered almost against my lips. “I could’ve not told you. I could’ve kept you out here until later and just taken you when the moon unleashed my beast.” 08 Hole in a Tree He trailed a finger down my cheek with his free hand. “But out of courtesy to you, I’m telling you what’ll happen in a few short hours so you can prepare yourself.” “I’ll never be prepared, Jaecar.” I said defiantly. “And I’ll never forgive you if you do this.” I felt the spark in my blue eyes that indicated I intended every hateful word. “That much,” He sighed. “I already figured.” *** I was shocked when Jaecar sat up and unwound a long length of rope from around his waist. He’s really going to do this? I fought in truth then rolling onto my belly to try and crawl away. “You’re not tying me up!” He caught one of my legs and spun it across him, so I was flipped back onto my back. Grasping my sketchbook as my hand rolled over it. For some reason, it still felt important to me. He lurched forward to hop astride my hips, rope in hand. Prepared to bind me. I took his movement as an opportunity, and as he leapt up, I skid down between his legs before he could drop his weight. Using my immense flexibility, to fold back onto my feet and lurch into a sprint. My sketchbook thunked to the mossy forest floor. Abandoned as I ran. Steering along the wide creek. So frantic, I missed the narrow bridge. *** He’s gaining on me. He was large and fast. As one of the border guard, his body was well-honed to relentlessly run-down interlopers. We’d raced many times before and I knew he’d soon be overtaking me if I didn’t do something. Swiping up a heavy bit of wood I turned around and hurled it at him. It caught him off-guard. Hitting him in the middle and knocking the air from him. Forcing him to pause and clutch his gut as he huffed for air. I took full advantage of the head start and sprinted. Until finding one of my other favorite trees. An old cottonwood. I caught a low branch and tucked my feet. Swinging my body in an arc and into the hollow near the branch. Dropping down into the tree. The hole was high enough above me, there’d be no getting me out of this one without my cooperation. Unlike the oak, this one was too narrow. I liked spots like this where I could wedge in the tree by spreading my knees and elbows and then sketch from the tree window, unseen by any intruders. I never thought I’d be hiding from Jaecar. After a few moments of silence, I shimmied up the inside of the tree to just peer over the bottom of the hole. He was standing in the grove. Slowly gazing at the trees. “I know you’re here, Samantha. I’m going to find you. You can’t hide from me.” Yes, I can. “Don’t forget who I am.” He reminded. “I regularly rundown things far more formidable than you." Not today, Jaecar. *** "Come out!” He barked impatiently. I jerked at the commanding note in his voice. Tempted to emerge. Sensing the consequence of his mounting anger would be high. “I could be gentle with you. Kind. But if you make me work for it...” His voice trailed off. The warning in it clear. I peered out the hole again and saw him slowly rotating to scan the trees. His black hair cut close around his ears and at the back of his neck. His vicious eyes alert as he searched around for me. Scanning horizontally through the trees. He was a large male. Broad-shouldered and tall he was built well for combat. His chest was large. Spanning wide and thickly muscled. Tapering to his narrow hips and the long length of his legs in the black pants. But his movements were rigid. Purposeful. He’s angry. It was as apparent when he turned as it had been in that strange, rare note in his voice. Just as his gaze reached my hiding spot, I crouched further down into the tree to hide from his keen study. I carefully controlled my breathing. Forcing my heart to slow so I wouldn’t draw his attention with its frantic note. A steady heartbeat in the woods is nothing of importance. I was praying that he would soon have to go to the camp meeting he’d mentioned earlier. He can’t search for me forever. But I wondered how long he had. He’d neglected to say the time. “Then it’ll be you that suffers the appetite I’ve built in searching for you...” 09 Waiting Me Out Hunger for the flesh he means. I’d succeeded in slowing my heart, but it was thrumming so hard I feared he’d hear it. But the tree was dense and good at masking such sounds. One of the thickest ones in these woods. I hoped it’d serve me well now. “Samantha!” He barked. “Have it your way!” From where I was ducked within the tree, I could hear his boots crunching over the twigs as he turned looking for a track or a sign of movement. His voice carrying from various directions as he turned his back then rounded again. “But don’t forget it’s me.” He persisted. “I know everything about you.” I felt a bloom of a fear as I wondered how true that was. He does know a lot about me. I’d never felt the need to keep things from him. Thinking him my only friend save Lyra Lani. “There’s nowhere you can go, nowhere you can hide that I won’t soon find you...” His words were so ominous I wondered if it was his version of a promise. *** He’s right. He does know too much about me. How could I be so careless? Foolish, foolish girl! I cursed myself. My stomach growled and I cringed. Cradling a hand to it and holding my breath for fear his head would pop through the hole and demand I come out. I won’t. I decided right then and there. And he can’t get me out. I sat in that tree until long after I knew he’d gone. He’d likely be doubling back to check around my hut. He’d often told me scared creatures will typically run home at the first opportunity. Which means that’s where he’ll be waiting. *** My stomach growled again. And my cheeks puffed as I held my breath in panic. Nothing. I was safe. I remembered we’d discussed the elderberries earlier but never gone. I haven’t eaten since yesterday. And with the Mating Moon, my appetite would be in full swing. Then my stomach will really begin growling. I needed to get food in my belly or hiding would be no use. It was bad enough that my female scent would be heightened with the moon’s rising. Sending all the males into a sexual frenzy. They’d tear down the tree to find me, once the moon was at full height, if they caught my stomach growling. I crept up to peer from the hollow. Nothing. I slipped from it like being born. Serpenting to the ground before letting my toes unhook from the ledge and drop me to my hands. I rolled to my feet and looked around cautiously. No Jaecar. Safe. *** Jaecar was positioned crouched on a limb. Elbows braced on his knees as he waited. Watching below. Now and again the wind carried her scent up to him from nearby. He nearly moaned at the pleasure of it. Knowing the Mating Moon was coming in just a few hours. Though he’d resented Draven forcing his hand, the idea was becoming more appealing to him every moment. And despite what he’d shouted to Sam he wasn’t angry at her. He knew she wouldn’t be who she was if she didn’t attempt some savvy escape. He closed his eyes and felt the sun wafting through the trees to warm his cheek and shoulders. A slight breeze stirring his hair across his forehead and the dusting of short whiskers along his chin. For a moment he could envision it was her naked below him. Warm and wet and willing. Her legs slowly parting for him and her feminine scent drowning his wolf. Making his beast growl hungrily in his throat. Her pale skin made the pale pink of her nipples seem that much darker. It trailed down to the flat of her belly and her small navel. Which flared into her slim hips. Adept for running. She was so petite that he knew fitting inside her would feel like sinking into a well-suited glove. Her walls easing around him as if wanting to suck him further. Her breaths coming in quick pants as her body adjusted to being filled by a man’s flesh. He envisioned his eyes roving over her. Her legs lifting to circle around him. Her heels locking behind his ass to keep him grasped to her. Straining to meet him while she moaned wantonly. Begging for more. Begging to be filled. Jaecar realized he was perilously close to needing to throw her down and fill her now, so aroused by the images he’d conjured that his animal was willing to hunt her. Now. Just then he glimpsed movement below. *** I was oblivious to the fact that Jaecar was in the tree, several branches above the hollow, waiting for me to come out. Patiently twirling a leaf between his fingertips. He’d known exactly where I was. He did indeed know all my favorite spots. But I thought I’d made a particularly slick get away as I crept around the branches. Peering behind the tree trunk to make sure he was nowhere nearby. Missing him just above me. Jaecar had known he’d not be able to pull me out of this particular tree. The opening was far too narrow. The leaf he’d gripped fell from his fingers, floating down behind the tree, once he saw me twining from the entrance. He braced himself on the branch. Ready to hop down. But knowing startling me too quickly, would just drive me back into this tree. Or another. I was so careful in my quiet steps and in peering ahead, that I had no idea he was a shadow on my heels, as I forewent the elderberry bushes. Knowing I couldn’t stop there because it was possible, he’d be lying in wait there too. Remembering his words, his reminder of how well he knew me. I’ll have to find food elsewhere. 10 His Ensnarement I headed straight for a stand of shrubs where I had a small snap box tucked under, filled with dried meat for snacking, as I checked my traps. I snatched a handful and heard the skid of something heavy. Feeling something snatch my ankle. Oh, no! At first, I thought it was Jaecar gripping me. I turned looking down but saw no one on the ground. I looked down as I was dragged a distance. Starting to be leveraged up was only stopped by Jaecar’s fist catching the rope and holding it up near his shoulder to keep it from falling further. It clearly weighed more than me and him holding it up was all that was keeping me from going further up into the trees. Principles of leverage. Even I understood that. Keeping the large trunk behind him from toppling down and leaving me swinging. Easy prey for the pack later. I envisioned myself dangling there. One leg hooked and completely vulnerable as they sniffed me out. Attempting to change into the wolf, would do nothing to get me free. They’d find me there and likely lower me enough merely to have me. They could drop me far enough down to have my skirts tossed around my head and shoulders while I hung upside down. Then they could lean over me and brutally enter me while the most I could do, folded on the ground would be to flail and punch at his ankles. Trying weakly to fight while they penetrated me. Hard. Over and over again. I’ll die. There’s far too many. I knew Jaecar was right about how many there were. What would I do if forty wolves showed up to breed me? And when they needed breaks between, they could simply let the boulder go back up. Please don’t let it go. Don’t leave me here. I sent him a pleading look. Brown eyes huge with desperation. *** “H-how’d you know?” I blurted. I could’ve gone a hundred places. How’d he know I’d come here first? He’d clearly set this trap for me. Designed to ensnare something far larger than a rabbit. He shrugged. “You’d not go back to the hut. Because you knew it’d be the first place I’d look. So, I eliminated that from possibilities. I knew you’d still be hungry but wouldn’t go to the elderberry bushes since we’d discussed them this morning.” He’s right. I did avoid them. “That left only one other ready supply of food.” He nodded to the bush behind me. I fumbled in the moss for a rock and hurled it at him in a desperate attempt to distract him enough I might be able to rip the rope off my ankle. He purposefully let go of the rope and I went another foot up. Despite my yelling and twisting. Only my shoulder blades on the ground when he caught it again near his hip. “Now does that really seem wise?” *** I glared at him. “What are you doing, Jaecar! Let me go!” In my struggles I was rotating around on my shoulders trying to climb up my own leg and reach the lasso around my ankle but trying to work it free was impossible. It’s tightened by my weight. I dropped back to the ground with my hands limp near my face. “You look pretty like that.” He tilted his head to look at me. “You look like the worst kind of a bastard.” I countered. He smiled somewhat wickedly. Twirling his wrist in the rope, he slid close enough to turn me and crouch by my face, lowering my feet and lifting the boulder behind him higher. “I told you what I was doing. Did you really think you could run? From me?” Yes. Or hide, more likely. “I really think none of this is happening, Jaecar. It’s not right! You can’t have me! You don’t even want me!” I floundered. “You’re just trying to protect me in your own misguided way. But this won’t happen.” His brow knitted as he slowly turned until his head was nearly as upside down as mine to give me a quizzical look. “Are you mad or blind?” *** “This is nonsense!” I tossed my arms. “What, persay, is nonsense?” “All of this!” I rolled sideways to snatch the dagger from his hip. Slitting the rope just above my foot in a single motion, and landing on my feet as they came down over me. The meat still gripped in my other hand. Meat I desperately needed. I was so hungry that I knew if I didn’t eat something soon, it would be harder to stave off my wolf later tonight. My beast will want to emerge to hunt food. And all she-wolves knew that taking wolf form under the Mating Moon was a poor decision. It’ll immediately trigger the males to do the same and make my scent twice as potent for them to hunt me down and mount me. He calmly stood and gave me a cautioning look. “I’ve warned you once. You’ll not get another from me.” He purposefully shook his head. 11 Everywhere I’d Hide! I stuck his blade in the waist of my dress and fled back toward camp. “Really, Sam?” He called after me. “Do you honestly think you’re going to get away from me?” Really, Jaecar. You bastard. He tossed his arms. “I’m a Border Guard! I hunt down intruders all night. Most nights.” “I’m not an intruder!” I tossed over my shoulder. Not slowing my pace. My animosity growing with each step. The mere fact that I was fleeing someone I had considered myself so close to was not lost on me. He wasn’t moving. Probably thinking he’ll catch up to me easily enough. He’s underestimated me. I thought. Confidence beginning to surge. You’re just like them afterall, Jaecar! *** Perhaps someone would’ve thought it was silly that I would flee the one man I trusted from our camp when he offered to be my mate. But that person clearly didn’t understand the nature of the Asara males. Being collected by the former alpha meant they were the most aggressive, most ferocious of any wolves out there. Each of them nearly as dangerous as any alpha. I knew that meant that mating for us females within the Asara pack was especially dangerous. Marta had told me and the other she-wolves about females that had died during the breeding process. Because their mate became too zealous during the breeding or the marking process. And I was aware how petite I was. Standing at barely 5’2” and weighing a little over a hundred pounds I barely reached Jaecar’s chest. And some of our males were even bigger than him. I’d vowed to never let any of them have me because I knew the likelihood of my survival during mating. I’ll die. I was too small and not strong enough to fight my way free or escape over the wall. Like Lara did. I should resent her for the increased restrictions her escape had brought on the pack she-wolves. Instead, I found myself envying her. Wishing I’d known how she had done it. But the thought of leaving Jaecar after everything he’d done for me, without an explanation, had just felt wrong. And telling him would’ve meant he had to tell the alpha or suffer the repercussions. *** He hadn’t even moved to pursue me, and I considered going back to the hut. Knowing now he’d eliminated it from his list of places to look for me. But I knew he wouldn’t be far behind. I’ll never make it that far. And who’s to say who else I might run into? Evening was coming quick. The sun was high. Well into the afternoon already. I could feel a drip of hot sweat sliding into my cleavage. I raced through the trees. Relieved at the sight of my cottonwood. I did a handstand against it, still clutching the meat in my closed fist, as I threw my weight up with inhuman strength. Folding my feet into the crook and dropping them over the ledge. Letting the weight of my legs drag me into this bigger hollow. Unfortunately, this one was chest level with Jaecar and far wider. But when I hid in these trees, I was invisible. No one can find me. I bent my knees as much as the tree would allow and tilted to the side of the hole, knowing my face wouldn’t be visible in the dark insides of the tree. I’d barely gobbled down the bits of meat when dark male hands reached inside the trunk and snagged me by my armpit and hair to fold my head out of the hole and then my shoulders to yank me out. He unceremoniously dropped me to the dirt and leaves. Wrath written over his face. He caught my arms and swirled me on the leaves. Mounting my hips in a hop and dropping heavily on me. No getting away this time. 12 Ravenous Males He pinned one of my forearms under each of his knees. His weight making his bone press into the soft tissues of my arm. Ouch! “You’re not tying me up, Jaecar!” I screamed louder this time. A panicked note touching my voice as I tried to buck my hips enough to free myself. “The Hell I’m not.” He muttered. Balancing as he straddled my waist. Untwisting the rope, he pulled his dagger from the tie at my waist. Cutting the rope into four chunks, he laid them out next to us, ominously. Before staring at me as he purposefully shoving it back in his hip scabbard. Angry I’d stolen it to begin with. I didn’t feel bad since I’d stolen it in order to save myself. No remorse to be had there! “Jaecar!” I pleaded. “This is me we’re talking about. You and I have been friends forever!” Have you lost your mind? “Yes. And now we’re going to be more. Much more.” He asserted. *** “You don’t want to mate with me!” I cried. “This is insanity.” Why is he pushing this now? What’s happened? He paused with cutting the last bit of rope to stare at me with wide eyes. “Can you really be that oblivious?” Oblivious? “What?” My face scrunched in annoyed confusion. Nothing he’s saying is making sense. “One of the most powerful wolves in this pack has been sitting and reading with you, going over your sketches, debating your theories and going for walks with you nearly every day for six years and you’ve not caught on?” He said it nearly chidingly. His voice dropping as he gave me a dark look. Dropping to lean on his fists next to my biceps, so he could level the intensity of his stare on me. “What are you saying?” I eyed him askance. “Why would I waste time doing that with a female I didn’t want to breed?” His voice rose slightly in irritation. “Because we were friends!” I stared at him. Apparently, my wounding was visible on my face. “No, it’s not the only reason I befriended you. Quit it! There is nothing wrong with an able-bodied male desiring his female of choice. Especially not when she is his mate.” He straightened and teetered to one side to free my arm into his grip. Then the other way for the other. Catching them one by one and pinning them over my head. Both my wrists in his large fist. To bind them in expert knots. *** I was already writhing and twisting my wrists in an effort to free them. Making my breasts lift and bob with every jerk I gave my arms. His eyes drifted down to watch them. He palmed one and his face dropped to give warm kisses along the side of my neck as he massaged the weight of my softness. I tossed my head away, trying to squirm from beneath him. He brushed his nose along the tender skin just behind my ear and down to my shoulder. Immediately making my skin goosebump and my heart race. He lifted his head. “I know you can feel that. The spark radiating between us that makes those tiny bumps form.” He trailed one callused finger along the same path his lips had just softly traced. I shivered involuntarily at the stimulating touch. “I feel nothing but disgust.” “Do you?” He lifted a black brow and his gaze trailed back down to my breasts concealed beneath my dress. Following his gaze, I was horrified to see that the nipple of the breast he’d been touching had turned into a hard nub which jutted against the fabric as if begging for more of his fondling. My eyes flashed back to his face in horror. Hoping he somehow hadn’t noticed. That wasn’t what he was looking at! I tried to tell myself. But when I met his study, I watched the slow smirk turn his lips and knew that was exactly what he’d been eying. Dammit! I chewed my lip as I tried to find an appropriate denial. “Tell me again that your body doesn’t want to feel mine.” He rumbled. *** Being a Border Guard, he’d taken prisoners before. And he knows how to secure one. He’s securing me like one. I watched what he was doing to me in disbelief. He tied my elbows together across my stomach to limit my struggling. My legs were next. At my ankles and just above my knees. Then he lifted me and took me to the hollowed-out tree and slid me down into it. It should've dawned on me he'd find me in that tree. I used to hide from him in it when we played. I should've known better. It was narrow enough I slipped inside and landed on my bound feet. I was struggling and elbowing both sides of the tree but could hardly move. He lifted a piece of wood which perfectly matched the tree. Eyeholes carved from knotholes were precisely level with my eyes so I could peer out, once he’d set it in the opening. But Jaecar was nothing if not notoriously precise. Effectively blocking me from view and latching it in place with something on the outside. My gut sank as I realized the complete and utter darkness. And what this meant for me. I’d not be in the safety of my hut as the moon rose tonight. I’ll be vulnerable and exposed. Every element, the wind and rain would carry my female scent to the ravenous males. And they’ll all be looking for one such as me. A ‘breedable’... 13 Wait Quietly Jaecar's light green eyes appeared in my line of vision. I cast him a last pleading look. Willing him to suddenly have a change of heart and let me go. "Wait for me." He said. Urging, "Quietly." My lips twitched in contempt as I glared at him. The Hell I will! "Remember, if you scream, if you struggle, the pack will hear you." And they'll all want to mate. I knew it without him having to say it. I deflated a little at the thought. And my struggling could make me sweat which would only carry my hormone better in the wind. Filling this whole tree with my smell. I grimaced. “I have to go to the Pack Meeting and then I’ll be back for you.” I’ll figure out a way to escape him by then. I reassured myself. Studying me a minute and seeing that I understood he gave a satisfied nod and turned stiffly. Thankful for the reprieve, I blew a long breath and my body relaxed. He's gone. For a while. A niggling little voice corrected. *** What a fantastic day this is turning out to be! I knew if I was still here when Jaecar came back he’d drag me out of the hole in the tree and slap me back down in the grass. Would he take me right then and there? I no longer felt like I knew the answer. Wasn’t sure I’d ever really known the traitorous Border Guard. Was he grooming me all along to break down my walls? Then an even more terrifying thought struck me. What if he comes back with all of them? I suddenly envisioned myself being mounted by the pack in the woods. Torn apart under moonlight as their teeth sank into my shoulders and arms. Stilling me for their pleasure until I was bloodied on the ground. Marta had told me that it had happened years ago. It could be me, if I don’t figure out something. I hated that I was so diminutive physically. I felt like I was way stronger than I looked but being so small had made it incredibly easy for Jaecar to overcome me once he’d caught me. Pinning my spindly arms as if I were no more than a child. I whimpered slightly and fell backward against the inside of the dark tree. Feeling somewhat hopeless. *** Eventually, I noticed my plain dress was torn near my knees and smudged across the chest. I'm filthy. I thought dully. Worrying about trivial things seemed to make the reality of my betrayal fade away. I wondered where my sketchbook had gone. I remembered dropping it but couldn’t even remember where I’d been when I had done. I felt a terrible loss at that. Nearly as great as losing the one male I’d thought friend. I knew I had Lyra Lani and Marta and even Vanna Rae could be kind and Lara had seemed to pity me, but they were nice enough. But I wouldn’t have thought them friend. Even Lyra Lani I saw more as a mentor or an older sister. I valued her but cared far too much for her opinion to act like the typical, playful fool I was. Like I do with Jaecar. I envisioned myself as I’d been just the other day. Leaping on his back while he gave me disapproving looks. I’d always assumed it was his way of playing back but now I knew I had no idea what he’d been thinking. Perhaps I was just an annoyance he wanted to breed the whole time. I grimaced. Thinking myself the world’s biggest fool. *** I knew nightfall was coming when I started to hear the yips and howls of the younger males that’d immediately succumbed to the change. Will they scent me? I suspected Jaecar had done his research and knew that while I was enclosed in the tree, they'd be hard pressed to track my scent. Even if they catch it, it's unlikely they'll find me. But I'd been wrong before. However, one thing struck me now. If he’s keeping me out here, it means that he knows my hut is impermeable. If I can get back to my hut, even he won’t be able to get to me. But I knew just as surely that he would be making sure I’d have a damn hard time getting there. He'll know I’ll try to go that way first thing. So, I have to buy time first...I chewed my lips. My hands working my skirts as I desperately tried to come up with a plan to outwit the most meticulous male I’d ever met. *** JAECAR Jaecar was walking back toward camp on reluctant feet. He rounded the grouping of trees into where the trunks were sparser. Thicker and further apart. Needle leaves surrounding their bases and filling the damp air with their scent. The small fire was burning out here with the logs surrounding it. Giving the air the smokey tinge. The wood crackled in the distance. One log snapping slightly and then grating as its position adjusted. This meeting place was further away from the grouping of huts. More isolated. Only the males were directly around it as most of the females were locked away or already fleeing for the night. Afraid of the hunt. That’s why we’re meeting now. Jaecar knew it was part of the ritual process. They’d gather and put in a final call for which females they wanted to hunt so the males knew who their competition was if they intended to mark a female. Or so one can be pressed into marking to keep her from others that just want to mount her pretty little body. Jaecar found himself walking slower as he had this bitter thought. Wanting to strangle every man that intended to do just that to Samantha. And potentially ruin her for a mate. Depending on how fickle the man may be. Jaecar’s chest got tight at the thought of any of the males hunting her. 14 Declaring Intent JAECAR Jaecar could hear the distant footfalls of females on the run. Afraid of us, thanks to Marta’s tales. Females that thought they might be killed during the mating or marking because of the myths spread by the older females in the pack. So now some of the females were terrified of mating. Females like Sam. Guilt burned through Jaecar as he imagined the things tearing through her mind while she was tied up and tucked down in that tree. Afraid of what all he’d do to her. He couldn’t really blame her for that when even he was afraid of what he might do once his beast began taking over. Especially considering how long he’d craved her. I’m afraid of what I could do to her. He knew how much his beast wanted to brutalize her. Take her like the animal he was. Just thinking it had his eyes shimmering yellow and his skin bubbling as muscles yearned to adjust into wolf form. But doing so under the Mating Moon will make it nearly impossible to turn back. And Jaecar knew that as the animal, he’d be even more heedless of how much he harmed Sam. I already want to force her down and shove into her. As the beast I’d bite her to hold her and possess her mercilessly. Sam would never forgive me for that. But the question was would she forgive him anyway? *** “Jaecar.” Draven lowered his head in greeting. Jaecar turned his head to the side in a slight imitation of a bow which also exposed his neck to the alpha. The sign of respect due him as their leader. “Let’s began declaring our intent.” Draven said. “I intend to mount Lyra Lani.” No surprise there. Jaecar almost snorted but instead kept his head lowered to hide his smile. His one weakness... “Zyra Momay.” Magus said proudly. “Marked, mounted or both.” “Aloira, mounted.” Fury said lifting his head slightly. The scars down the sides of his face seeming darker in the shadows of the firelight and his permanently yellow eyes glowing ominously. Damaged from the same attack that had killed the former alpha Edrick. Fury had been young then. Barely old enough to go on the hunts for strays. Rather a shame. Jaecar thought. It had turned the wolf bitter and violent. His scars were permanent testament to his failure to protect the alpha. That’s how he sees it anyway. The other wolves knew better. It’d been an ambush by the NightHunter pack with the sole objective of murdering the Asara Alpha and no amount of intervention by the few Asara with him would’ve stopped their numbers. But Fury had tried. Jaecar, as well as the others, all knew the tale. Though they thought no less of him for his efforts they steered clear of him just the same. The smallest offense could have him sinking in teeth. Jaecar almost pitied Aloira but he knew she was receptive to any males that’d wish to mount her tonight. She and Lydia were the most submissive of the females and enjoyed being taken roughly. Jaecar knew that for a fact from the years before he’d realized Samantha was his fate. “Cindy. Mounted.” Another male next to Jaecar declared of Aloira’s friend. Finally, it was Jaecar’s turn. “Samantha. Marked.” His eyes darkened and he lowered his head in challenge, eyeing the others warningly. By the time the rest had declared their intent. Two others intended to mark Samantha and seven planned to mount her if they could catch her. *** They can’t have her. Jaecar ducked away from the camp. Head lowered as he attempted to hide his small triumph. I already do. A hand on his shoulder made him jump. He whirled around and faced the alpha who lifted his hands to show he was non-aggressive. Jaecar gave a low warning growl in his throat in reflex. Draven’s hands fell and he echoed the sound more viciously. Jaecar hushed and his gaze fell as he recognized he meant no challenge to the pack leader. “Where are you going?” “To her.” “You have her set aside?” Jaecar tilted his head grudgingly. Unwilling to admit to even the alpha where she is. He can’t have her either. “She’ll make you a good mate. I only wished to tell you good luck. You know I’d far rather have the innocent females marked than mounted and left to bear pups.” “But we need them.” Jaecar echoed in understanding. “We do.” Draven nodded solemnly. “Our pack has no heirs yet. That’s why this year is so important. We have enough breedables that they need marked or bred so we can carry on the pack.” “I know.” Draven hesitated as though he thought perhaps to ask Jaecar where he’d take her but thought better. The males didn’t like to disclose their hunting grounds under the Mating Moon. Draven turned abruptly and headed back toward camp. “Alpha.” Jaecar’s voice stopped him, but he didn’t turn. “Good luck with Lyra Lani. She’d make us a fine leader.” “That she would.” 15 Prey SAMANTHA I could hear the first snuffling as the sun was setting. A wolf had tracked me out here and was huffing near the tree. "Get back to camp!" I heard Jaecar's voice. Growling in dangerous warning. Then I heard a thud and the sound of bones crunching. A yip indicating the wolf was hurt. Jaecar stepped into view and delivered another ruthless kick to the wolf’s ribs. "Get out of here!" He grated out. "My territory!" The wolf gave a shrill whine and trudged from my view. Jaecar's eyes were level with the peepholes again, but I could see now they were slitted. He's feral now. I could tell just from looking at him. I'd never seen him like this. Every year before, I'd locked myself in the hut and he'd helped me fortify it and put on the extra locks so no amount of charging or digging would get the wolves into my domain. Every year I was safe. Because of him. Now I won't be...Because of him? It didn't seem right. It felt like the deepest betrayal. *** He knocked aside the bit of wood blocking the opening and his arms reached into fold me back through the hole and pull me out. "Jaecar!" I was almost happy to be free of the tree. Thinking I could talk him into letting me go. I tossed my red-blonde hair as he set me on the ground. Kneeling so he could adjust his posture and lift me into his arms. He walked a short distance, and I heard the wolves howling in the distance. They can smell me now. I peered around his arm but couldn't see any yet. We reached a swinging wood and rope bridge, and I was scared. But as he did all things, Jaecar crossed it expertly. Surefooted and perfectly balanced. Which is how he wins every tournament. He wasn't massive like some of the others, but he was tall, broad-shouldered, lithe and incredibly agile. All of which bode ill for me now. *** Jaecar walked into a cottage within the trees. A fortified construction I hadn’t known was here. He kicked the door closed. Turning, he tipped me up to lift his arm high enough he could grip and turn the locks. “What is this place?” “My house.” He set me on the rug while he crouched to get a fire going. “You cold?” I was. But I wasn’t about to admit weakness to him. Not tonight. It’d only make his predator instinct more ferocious. I knew enough about wolves to know that. “Fine.” He shrugged when I didn’t answer. He got the fire going and worked to untie my ankles. Holding them together as he sat on them to undo the binding at my knees and moved up to straddle my waist. “Sam, I need you to cooperate.” He said thoughtfully. “I won’t, Jaecar. I didn’t agree to this.” “No, you didn’t. I gave you time. And opportunities. But I’m afraid in a few hours you won’t have a choice. I am going to take you.” A shiver rolled down my spine. “You wouldn’t.” “I will. I’m going to.” He said firmly. Lips tightening, he added. “I’ve thought of nothing else. And I’m unwilling to wait any longer. I’ve kept you safe.” He nodded back toward where my hut, my sanctuary was. “From them. From me. But it’s time that you let it go. That you understand you will be my mate.” “I won’t.” I shook my head adamantly. “I was afraid you’d say that.” He sighed. As he unwound the binding at my elbows and caught my wrists. Lifting them over my head to drop over a hook in the floor which faced away from me. Then he slid down and caught my ankles to pull me down flat on the rug. Yanking the rope binding my wrists tight and instantly making me feel vulnerable. Desperate. *** “Jaecar. Jaecar, please!” Don’t do this! “Stop saying my name.” he growled. Leaning over me. “It’s making me harder.” I complied. Eyes wide. As my gaze roved his handsome face. I couldn’t help trying one more time. “Don’t do this...” He was so beautiful. Piercing green eyes. Shining black hair which swept back from his face and along his head, to just sweep his collar. A straight, haughty, nose and beckoning lips. He looked achingly handsome. How could he be so cruel? He grunted and suddenly leaned over me to grind his hips into my abdomen. Snarling in his wolf’s voice. Unease was settling through me. The Mating Moon is rising. I have to get away! Jaecar drew my undergarments down, pausing to finger the second waistband. Knowing I always wear two to prevent this. How many times had I confided that to him? Why did I ever tell him that? He looked at me as his rough knuckles brushed along my bare thighs. He tossed my underwear into the fire. An effort to hide my scent. The other wolves would follow my smell to this cottage. And they’ll try to get in. Get to me... He growled hungrily before ordering me. “Hold still.” He unlaced his leather pants and freed the thing I feared the most. 16 In His Domain Panic was setting in and I lurched up to escape him. Twisting my thighs to get away. His hands landed on them. Fingers biting to keep them in place. His hips were between my legs and his pelvis aligned atop mine. Smashing his hard length between us. To keep me in place. “Sam!” He commanded. “This is happening. I can be gentle if you don’t resist me.” He pushed my thighs further apart and landed over me in a pushup. Making it impossible to close my legs since he already lay between them. I shifted my thighs and bounced my pelvis trying to move him off of me. I don’t want to die. Fear roared through me. I imagined him taking me and sinking his teeth into my neck while blood spurted out until I lay limp on the floor. He could kill me. He’s so much bigger and stronger than me. He could snap my bones by barely moving in this state. I could see the bits of gray hair pushing through his pores. His eyes were yellow, and canines crept from the line of his upper lip. *** He shook his head like a wounded animal and managed to gather himself enough that the signs of his beast were safely tucked away again. But I was too afraid of the pain to come to appreciate the effort he was exerting. “You’re not doing this to me!” I jerked against the ropes. They bit into my skin but wouldn't relent. “Don’t make me tie down your legs.” He warned. His jaw hardening. I paused. Considering if he’d really do it. But there was a hard glint in his eyes I’d never seen before. He absolutely will. He slowly lifted my skirt. Looking almost apologetically into my eyes as he straightened the hem across his chest. Fisting two edges before jerking violently and tearing it up the front. It caught at my waist jerking my body up off the floor before dropping me back down. I shrieked at the sudden brutality. “Jaecar, please!” I whimpered. “Don’t hurt me. Let me go home. You’re my friend. Don’t do this...” “Ssh.” He whispered. “What if there was worse that could happen to you tonight. Something worse than just me. Would you willingly open your legs for me then? Let me sink into you without a fight? Join with you?” “Never!” I tossed my head wildly. Refusing to meet his penetrating gaze which was currently cutting through me. Desperate for something though I had no idea what. His pleading tone was utterly contrary to the brute force he was using on my body. “Ssh.” He urged again. Sliding until his groin pressed mine while he caught the shoulders of my plain, white gown. Shredding it down to my waist, exposing my breasts to the cool night air. I was impossibly vulnerable. Free for the taking without my clothes. “Jaecar!” I cried. *** He grabbed the thick ribbon cinching my waist and broke it off me. Peeling my dress apart to expose my body. Groaning in arousal. “I’m going to enter you now, Sam.” He reached down between us, and his fingers stroked my lower lips. Then one crept into me, and I felt myself stretching to accommodate the intrusion. When I objected again, he balled the bit of ribbon in his free hand and reached up to push it into my mouth. “Now be quiet lest you summon the pack before I can seed you.” Seed? I feared I knew what he meant. I tried to make sounds around the ribbon, but it’d soaked all moisture from my mouth and kept my teeth pried open and my tongue locked to the bottom of my mouth. When he knew I was wet, Jaecar removed his finger and caught himself in his hands. Brushing along my entrance. He felt hard as a rod and far too big to fit in me. I was arching up. My heels skidding along the rug as I tried to writhe away. *** He entered me and the sensation was so sudden, that I stilled. Afraid I’d be hurt if I kept struggling. Inch by inch, he was inside me. Moaning as he struggled to control the animal inside him. “The moon is almost up, Sam. I won’t have control then. My body will take yours. I’m trying to heat you first.” What did that mean? Once all the way inside me, my body reacted by biting down on him. He shouted in ecstasy and pushed hard. Feeling the giving of some tiny barrier designed to let him pass. Then on to the entrance of my cervix deep in me. I lurched up to ease the pressure, but his hands snatched my hips and thudded them roughly back to the floor. With an animalistic snarl, he drove in viciously. Pumping into me once, twice, three times. Moaning in pleasure as he moved within me. My efforts to wiggle away seemed to stimulate him. Growling low in his throat he grew more violent. What’s changed him. He was so aggressive. So wild with need. One of his hands held my hip against him. The other scooped a small pert breast. Fingers smashing into the firmness. Massaging it as roughly as he massaged my inner walls. “Sam!” He called my name in primal pleasure. 17 Skin on Skin His muscled buttocks flexed as he probed deep beneath my stomach. Making me shout around the ribbon in my mouth at the unfamiliar stretching and the feeling of being so filled. Wondering how much more I could take. Feeling almost as though he might tear through me. He tipped his head, staring at me as though he yearned to see into me. To know my thoughts and feel what I was feeling. Suddenly he was still, his body tightening and craning back as he seemed to swell even fuller inside me. There was hot moistness deep in me and I suddenly knew this was what he meant by 'seeding.' He'd filled my body with the evidence of his pleasure. Grunting he collapsed over me. His knees drawing up on each side of my hips. Making my legs drape his sinewed thighs. He summoned enough strength to pull his tunic over his head. Yanking his pants further down his thighs before he dropped all that bared skin atop me. His flesh was alive with heat. Making him almost seem like he was on fire. He was breathing raggedly and suddenly it was he that was avoiding meeting my gaze. Unwilling to see the betrayal there. He doesn’t want to see the hurt on my face. I could tell. His length still firmly inside me as he fell momentarily asleep. *** Our skin meshed, along the length of my body. Both inside and outside of me. Utterly possessing my flesh. Invading me in every way he can. I managed to spit out the ribbon. Feeling the ache inside me. The stretching where he was fitted into me. I tried to move to ease the tenseness of my muscles. Trying to push him out. But his reaction was volatile. He snapped to full wakefulness. Eyes virulent yellow and teeth instantly sharpening to pinpoints. And he’s fully hard again. He jammed violently into me until his hips burrowed into my thighs. An animalistic snarl echoing through the cottage and out into the trees as he claimed my body with his. *** I shouted and tried to twist sideways and get my legs around him. Trying to kick him back already sore from what he’d done to me thus far. But he growled low in his throat. His chest shining with the sweat generated by his rising heat. His abdomen clenching as he felt my inner muscles sucking on him. He jerked my shoulder back and shoved my back flat on the floor. Leaning forward to straighten his legs between mine. I was shocked at how deep he was suddenly in me. Touching low behind my belly. The weight of his body pushing on the surface of my pelvis to compress him inside me. Adding pressure to the movement of the mushroom shape topping his staff. He was so deep. "I can't take anymore of it." I objected. Starting to sweat at the hint of pain as he thrust in and out. And in again. Harder each time, so my body jerked. Sliding on the rug with the impact of his weight. "You can." He croaked in a dry voice. "And you will. Again, and again and again." His words were slow and precise. He means them. "Your body..." He said in pleasure. Stroking in and out. "It loves the way I feel. Your so wet. The inside of you is sucking on my cock. Pulling me deeper." "I can't take you any deeper!" His weight was pinning me to the floor. His hands cupped my breasts between us. And his mouth found mine. His tongue intruding in my mouth and matching the violent pace of his stem stabbing inside me. Piercing me as though it had a life of its own, trying to claw deeper into me. "You bastard!" I twisted my face away. *** "I'm rising again." He slammed hard into me and held it a moment then slipped it out and back in with two more hard thrusts. Emptying his seed deep in my womb. "Your body is mine now." He panted as he laid back on me. His forehead resting on the wood next to my head. "Please stop!" "No." He shook his head. "You're mine tonight. I'll take my pleasure from you and give you yours, and in the morning, I'll mark you as mine. No other man will touch you after that. Only I will ever feel you." I shook my head. "Not after this. Now I'll find another man. I'll never be your mate. I may give to the pack what you had to steal, just to wash away what you've done!" I knew it was the wrong thing to say the moment it passed my lips. I felt the surge of his power feeling the room until it was almost stifling and knew I’d just trudged dangerous ground. All knew how possessive and dangerous a wolf could become under the Mating Moon and threatening to pass myself on to the other wolves was something I should’ve never threatened. 18 Paying for My Insult He reared back as though I'd hit him. "The Hell if you think so!" His feral eyes narrowed on me. "I was being kind, but you'll pay for saying that. You'll ache tomorrow. I'm going to fuck you until all you feel is me in your body with every step you take. To remind you who you belong to!" What have I done? I knew better than to incite a wolf. Especially one under a Mating Moon. Have I lost my mind? What was I thinking? I knew my mistake, but my fear was driving my foolish tongue. "No! I don’t belong to you, Jaecar!” I cried defiantly. Trying to distance myself from the immense fear I was feeling. It didn’t dawn on me in the least, that what I’d said could’ve hurt him and he’d retaliate in kind. The Mating Moon making him excessively vicious, aggressive and possessive. "Yes." He withdrew to slam back into me. Intent on showing me my place. “Here.” Then he strained forward to fist my hair at the side of my head. “Here.” My mind. He let my hair go to trail a flat hand down my sternum and over my stomach. “Everywhere. Every inch of you is mine now, Sam.” I shook my head violently. Trying to ignore the path of goose bumping skin that was left in the wake of that firm touch. “Stop fighting me!” He barked. Flexing his ass to imbed in me roughly. Growing rougher, as his wolf grew progressively more determined to assert dominance over me. I understood what was happening. I was antagonizing a male wolf. A beast under the Mating Moon. Telling him he couldn’t have what he’d already claimed. He’s ready to hurt me to prove otherwise. And I was already aching inside. “Just face what is and what will be and quite being a defiant She-Wolf. Would you prefer to have the whole hoard climbing atop you in truth?” He snarled through gritted teeth. When I didn’t answer, he insisted. “I assure you they wouldn’t be as kind as I’m being.” “Kind!” I spat. “You’ve never been so cruel!” Something that might’ve been pain crossed his face and he began hammering into me. “You’ve no idea how cruel I can be!” *** I yelped against the stretching and the ache in me. He sat back on his haunches, dragging his member out of me to toss one of my legs over his head. Rolling me onto my stomach. Which made the rope on my wrists tighten. I felt cold wood under my breasts and against my flat belly. What's he going to do to me now? Feeling painfully vulnerable, I worried he’d entered my back hole now. Something I’d heard the older she-wolves speak of fearfully. No one had ever done things like this to me. I had no idea what to expect but I knew one thing: I can’t take him like that. “Don’t do this to me, Jaecar.” I said in a low voice. Closing my eyes and willing him. His pause made the awful wait seem to drag on forever. I wondered what he was thinking but was terrified of the answer. I knew a moment of deep fear as I felt the weight of his rod sliding along my crack. I feared for one horrible moment, he'd hurt me in truth. Instead, he adjusted me by sweeping his palms under my hips and lifting them, so he was level with my opening and entered me again. It was so abrupt that I launched forward to get away from him. Trying to save my body from further pounding. "On your knees." He shouted. Hauling me back by my hips to sit on my heels and his lap. In an effort to assuage the pressure at my core I quickly obeyed, hoping to get off him some. To ease the anguish of that deep pressure which now felt inescapable. Like I was impaled on a spike with no way off. But he followed me up. Rising to his knees. He pushed a palm between my shoulders, so my breasts and chin landed back on the floor. My ass high up for the taking. He was already planted in me and moaning in pleasure. But at this angle, he could lean over my back and put his hands parallel to my shoulder. Thrusting hard into me. Like the animals we were. "Jaecar please!" I begged. "You're hurting me!" "Maybe you'll learn then, what you don't say to your mate." He said mercilessly. My pleading only making him pump harder. Grunting with each thrust. Pleasure surging through him and super heating his body. Until I wondered if steam would come off his skin. I realized that in this position, he was taking me like a wolf. Mounting me. A male wolf dominating his she-wolf to teach her, her place in the hierarchy. The only thing he wasn’t doing was biting my neck to hold me still for his cock. Marking me while he fucks me. And from the sounds he made, it appeared he enjoyed it. "You love this, don't you!" I accused. My misery making me more furious at the betrayal of my friend turning into my attacker. "You bound and submitting?" He laughed overly coldly. "Yes, I do." But there was a strange, forced note in his voice that made me wonder if he really meant something else. Though I’d no idea what… One hand lifted to leverage my hip in place. His weight increasing, to keep me from moving as he pulsed into me. "Spilling into you again and again. Yes, I do Samantha." He groaned in ecstasy becoming even harder and stretching all the barriers inside me beyond what I thought they could. "Utterly possessing you? Yes!" "You're the devil!" I wailed. "And you'll learn to take it. And to enjoy it.” He snapped. His voice softening only slightly as he reiterated. “You are my mate, Sam."

SUMMARY SAMANTHA: Jaecar, the fiercest of the Border Guard, has always been kind to me. Indulging me despite what I thought was his lack of sexual interest. That all changed the day he told me he'd have me as his mate. I said no. Spurring Jaecar to go from the sweet boy next door to the hungry wolf with his eye on me. JAECAR: She was mine. She'd always been mine. She just didn't know it yet. I courted her, I was kind to her, all with my end goal in mind. Possessing her. She thinks she can run from me. But I know everywhere she'd go. I know everywhere she'd hide. Because I know everything about Samantha. The Mating Moon is rising. And she will be my mate. Willing or not. *** 01 The Border Guard SAMANTHA “Jaecar.” I laughingly skipped out to the trees. Catching him as he was rising from bathing in the river. “Sam…” He sighed. Frowning and I realized he was undressed and coming out of the water. It was already revealing his glistening dark skin down the deep lines of his muscled hip bones. “Oh, sorry.” I turned my back and heard the grass rustling behind me as he swept up his shirt. “What is it, Sam?” “There’s something going on in the Camp.” “What?” His tone grew serious. The Border Guard voice. I’d heard him use it before when there were intruders at the wall surrounding the Asara territory. “Lyra Lani told me.” “How does she always know everything?” Jaecar murmured as he stepped next to me. His black hair was shimmering beneath the layer of water and the black goatee surrounding his lips made him seem villainous. But he’s usually so kind. He’d been helping me reinforce my hut during the Mating Moon for years. And Vanna Rae had said he was the one that saved her by letting her in beyond the wall. “Lyra Lani is the oldest of our generation of females.” And I think Draven, our Alpha, confides in her. But I didn’t know that for sure. “Why do you avoid calling yourselves what you are.” Jaecar leaned sideways to bump shoulders with me. Nearly knocking me over because he was so much stouter. I laughingly stepped sideways, and he grinned at me. “Because! You know I hate being called that.” “Breedable?” “Yes.” “But you are one of the seven breedables, Sam. It’s just fact.” I knew that the word meant we were of an age to reproduce but it sounded so debasing, I thought. “Eventually, Draven will insist you take down your fortress and let one of the males mate you.” I cringed. Very afraid of that. Knowing what had happened to some of the females in the past. Females can be seriously injured or killed under the Mating Moon. “Stop that.” He shook his head. Laughing at my fearful expression. “It doesn’t have to be as bad as that. You females sharing horror stories doesn’t help any of you with reproducing for our pack.” He chided as he headed toward camp. “Jaecar!” I skipped after him and lunged on his back. “It’s perfectly appropriate to be afraid. You know the males in our pack are particularly aggressive. That’s why Edrick had rounded them up to make a strong pack. It’s reasonable for us females to fear being killed while being mounted.” He caught my forearms around his neck and teetered as he balanced my weight on his back. He gave me that disapproving frown again as he peered over his shoulder at me hanging off his back like a baby monkey. “You can’t say breedable but you can use the word ‘mounted’?” His eyes flashed yellow. “Why do you get mad when I say such things?” My brow furrowed as I met his dark look. “I didn’t say I was mad.” He was still heading back to camp. Bearing both of our weights as my legs were hooked over his hips and he balanced one of my shins in his palm. “Then why do you look like that?” With wolf eyes? He cleared his throat. “You’ll understand soon enough, Sam.” I slid off his back to call after his back. “I hate it when you say that.” He swept a hand through his shining black hair. Not even bothering to look back. “I know that.” *** JAECAR Annoyance was written over Jaecar’s face. “You can be just as angry as you want.” Draven, The Asara Alpha was staring back at his dark Border Guard, his wide arms crossed over his chest. “Doesn’t change the fact.” “I won’t let someone have their way with her.” “Then you take her.” Jaecar glowered at his alpha. “You’re perilously close to insubordination.” Draven warned. Not liking his warrior’s look. Jaecar knew he was right and took the warning for the cautioning it was. Softening his features and his stance so he wasn’t quite so challenging. “You know how she is, Draven. She’s very innocent.” “Then persuade her now. Before the Mating Moon.” “Draven!” Jaecar tossed his arms in frustration. “It’s in less than a day. She sees me as her friend. Perhaps her protector but she harbors no romantic interest in me. And she’s determined to not be mated. She’s terrified.” “Well,” Draven grunted. “Then I suggest you’ve a choice to make. Do you want multiple wolves to mount her in twenty-four hours or do you want to do it?” “Are you threatening to?” Jaecar looked alarmed. Knowing how brutal Draven could be when he was of a mind to be. Jaecar had witnessed him ripping wolves apart with his bare hands. “Perhaps…We need young for the pack. I can’t abide the breedables not being mated any longer.” “Oh?” Jaecar lifted a black brow. “And what of Lyra Lani?” Draven’s arms dropped and his teeth bared slightly in a snarl. “You don’t worry about her, Jaecar. I’ve a mate intended for her as well.” Jaecar eased backward a step, seeing he’d challenged the alpha too far today. 02 Eve Before the Mating Moon Jaecar was ordered to join the males next to the fire in the camp the eve before the Mating Moon. The males discussed what females they planned to hunt, knowing their lustful need to mate would rise to insane heights tomorrow. Already they were making crude remarks, their blood heating. And there’d been several short spars already. Mostly between the Hayden brothers who seemed to be forever antagonizing each other. All of them discussing how they’d mate Vanna Rae first than getting in a shoving match before they all agreed they’d share her as they did all things. From the spoils of battles to the food Hunter found for them to the woman they all wanted to mate. Jaecar shook his head at them. Somewhat disdainful of how heated their blood had already became. Even Draven was quiet. Watching beyond the camp with a predatory gaze. Jaecar twisted to see what woman his gaze followed, though he had little need to check his suspicion… Lyra Lani was creeping beyond the shadows with Marta, one of the wizened female elders, heading for her hut. But not without the Alpha rising to follow her step. Jaecar realized he wasn’t the only one hoping to seduce a woman before he’d become too feral to act as a civilized being. He’d been racking his brain for hours. Wondering how he could charm her. Persuade her to submit to him before the moon. His close friend Magus took a seat next to him. Magus was a rare addition to their pack. A creature half mage-half wolf he was immensely rare. There was purportedly only one other such creature in existence. And he was allegedly the Commander of King Detry’s Mages Guild. “What are you so pensive about?” Magus queried. “Same thing you are, I’ve no doubt.” “I’m far less pensive than I should be.” Magus was trying to hide a self-satisfied smirk and failing. “Found a way to tempt Zyra, have you?” Jaecar asked in wonder. Knowing how many men had wanted the seductress though all had failed to pique her interest. “I thought all the males had given up on her.” “That’s fair!” Magus sat up and his eyes widened Jaecar. “You know how she can camouflage in the trees, evading all us hunters. And about her touch.” Magus lifted a finger in example and made a zapping sound as he pointed it. “A man could well lose his part to her gentle touch!” “Then what have you planned?” Jaecar’s black brows lifted in interest. “I intend to play as unfairly as she.” “How’s that?” “A spell an old friend gave me.” “The mage Commander when he trained you.” “Nay.” Magus shook his head. “We rarely saw him. The one that truly trains is his Second in Command, Hawk. He was my mentor.” *** “And what spell did he give you?” Magus beamed. “One to melt a woman who’s toyed with you too long. One he wrote for a particular little mage that had been teasing him below the breeches.” “Oh?” Jaecar was more than impressed. Shape shifter that he was, he had extraordinarily little understanding of mage magic. As if on cue, Zyra Momay sauntered over to the camp. Knowing full well the effect she had on all the males in her tiny robes. Especially the eve before the Mating Moon. All eyes were on her, in her small leather straps coursing over her shoulders and cinched at her waist to cover the back and front of her but leaving a tantalizing view of the bare expanse of her legs. She was as confidant as any man in this camp. Absent the fears the other females had of being killed during mating. Because Zyra was a mage in her own wright. Having enough abilities to evade the males. She had the full ability to choose one of her own but instead she amused herself with mercilessly teasing the only creature she saw as rivalling her magic. Magus. She sat down on the other side of him and Jaecar didn’t miss that she’d soon but Magus hand under the leather flaps at the front of her. Pushing him in and grinding her hips forward. Jaecar shook his head. Disgusted at her teasing. If there was one woman in camp that didn’t deserve the respect of the males, she was certainly it. Jaecar almost pitied Magus. Hoping that the spell Hawk had given him would work on the little succubus. *** Without conscious thought, Jaecar found himself heading for the most reinforced hut in the camp. One with extra boards staggered in each direction over the windows, doors and even the support walls until the hut appeared more of a fortress. It was ironic that it was Jaecar himself that’d made it nearly impenetrable. But a glance at the roof revealed the tiny bit of overhang he knew to be the hatch that he had planted up there. A way in that Samantha couldn’t barricade. Jaecar had gotten the idea from a construction that Draven had requested his help with on a cabin further out in the woods. One Draven had designed to torture a potential mate. Jaecar remembered the chains that had been hooked to a pully attached to a beam. He grimaced, pitying whatever woman Draven intended them for. He could be a damn ruthless bastard when he wished. Without even intending to Jaecar found himself peering back at Lyra Lani’s hut. Having a suspicion who the alpha had designed the cabin for. Unsurprised when he spotted Draven on the step there. Cast in candlelight as he was leaning in the doorway. Trying to persuade Lyra Lani of the very same thing Jaecar was hoping to persuade Samantha of tonight. Not a good night for it though. Jaecar wished he had more time. Already his blood was boiling at the idea of mating Samantha. He’d hungered for her for years. Knowing her smell, sensing their connection but knowing she’d be terrified of the taking, he’d thought to spend the years teaching her to be comfortable and then persuading her to trust him for a mating. Now he feared he’d end up hurting her because he’d run out of time. He couldn’t let Draven have her. 03 Nearly Undone Jaecar paused outside the massive door that looked like something blocking the way to a dungeon. He lifted his fist and hesitated. Wondering what he could possibly say to her. The door cracked and there was a series of chains that Samantha peered through. Her look going from accusing to surprised. “Jaecar?” He blinked at her. “Just a minute.” She closed the door, and he heard all the chains unbolting. Dread swirling through him. Knowing that if he mated her tomorrow, it would be far too easily done because of her trust in him. Trust he’d have to shatter to possess her. He swallowed a bit of bile at the thought. She opened the door. “Jaecar? You’ve never come to my hut except to reinforce it. Is that why you’re here…” Clearly, she sensed he’d not have come so late at night, the eve before the Mating Moon for such a thing. “Jaecar?” She gave him a quizzical look at his prolonged silence. Finally, she opened the door widely. “Come in.” He ducked his head and obediently entered. Turning to her. “Samantha…” But whatever he’d have said trailed off at the sight of her in the light of her fireplace. The orange flames danced through her coppery hair tinged with white and gold highlights. Making her flawless white skin seem even more surreal in the dimness. She wore a long white nightdress ruffled at the collar and cuffs. A remnant of a more civilized world before the pack plagues. Her blue eyes locked on him, and she was backing up slightly. Showing the hint of fear that made him take a step forward as a low growl rumbled his throat. His predatory nature reacting to her retreat. Eyes rounding, she froze at seeing the reaction he was having. *** Jaecar wanted her. More than he could imagine wanting any other creature. Just standing in her hut was surrounding him with her alluring hut. Tantalizing his sensed and generating an instant arousal. Already he could smell the dusky hint of her sex which would become deliciously enhanced beginning tomorrow afternoon. A lure to draw in the males. Though the females would become increasingly roused tomorrow it was nowhere near to the extent of the males. Merely enough to keep her damp enough to not be harmed during the matings of the night. Thinking of it in a plural sense, reminded him that Draven had threatened to let multiple men rut her. Just knowing it made him want to mark her immediately before anyone else dared touch her. But no one would abide by the marking without the mating. And Jaecar was aware no one would believe he’d made Samantha unless she exhibited the rage and betrayal to prove it. That thought made his chest tight, but he understood what the options were. It was clear what he’d do. And he couldn’t guarantee he’d be any gentler with her under the Mating Moon than any other Asara male. Especially sense I’d been stamping down my desire for her under every Mating Moon for the last several years. Samantha thought he was kind to help her reinforce the hut. But he did it every year so he wouldn’t tear his way in when he turned and forcefully take her while he was his animal. It was a legitimate fear. *** “You have to pick a mate tomorrow, Samantha.” He said more harshly than he’d intended. Resisting his animal instinct to throw her to the floor in her hut right now. “I’m not doing that Jaecar. You know that. You help keep me from it.” She took another step before the fire to peer at him as if he’d lost his mind. The way she was looking at him, made it clear that she’d no idea that standing before that fire in that thin muslin nightdress made it utterly invisible. Making the outline of her small pert breasts with jutting nipples painstakingly obvious. And the dark nest of her hair at the crux of her thighs, look soft enough to sink into right now. “Dammit!” He turned his back to her. Shoving his hand through his hair. But that image of her body was branded in his senses. Causing the racing of his heart. The yellowing of his eyes and the slitting of his pupils as he resisted the urge to push her against the wall. “What’s wrong with you tonight, Jaecar? Is it the Mating Moon?” “Yes, it is.” He forced his tone softer but there was still the hint of danger in it. She instinctively retreated to stand between the mantle and the wall in the deepest shadows of her hut. He heard her soft footfalls taking her there. Painfully aware of her every movement. The sweeping of her nightdress along her feet stirring her scent upward to waft through the small space like steam from a decadent dessert. Luring him closer. “Jaecar…Do you need Aloira?” *** Samantha was aware that Jaecar usually expended his energy on Aloira under the Mating Moon. As many of the males did. She and her best friend were willing breedables who hadn’t yet taken to pup. Both women seemed to have their gazes on the Hayden brothers or Jaecar. Wanting a fierce Border Guard of their own. Neither of the girls favored Samantha and she’d learned why over the last few years. Aloira didn’t appreciate the time Jaecar wasted on her. She’d once caught Samantha. Putting a clawed hand to Samantha’s throat and pinning her to a tree near the river to demand. “Why does he waste so much time on you. A female unwilling to submit when he has one such as I? A breedable who knows how to…” She stepped back from Samantha and seductively stroked her throat and down to the hollow of her cleavage over a green dress. “Please a male…” 04 A Taste Samantha had shrugged. Having no idea why he did. Tossing her black hair defiantly, Aloira slinked away. Samantha had rubbed her neck and gone to the river to wash the other girl’s sticky fingerprints off. But Jaecar had waited near a tree by camp and when Aloira passed it, he caught her by the throat and rounded to slam her against a tree. Her brown eyes were huge, and she clawed at his large brown hand. Gagging against her compressed trachea. “I thought you and I had an arrangement. But it appears you not when to leave well enough alone.” He released her abruptly and let her slide down the trunk. “I’m sorry, Jaecar.” She bowed her head and backed up from him. A submissive pose it wouldn’t occur to Samantha to assume. “Know that any touch you put on her will be thrice times as done unto you.” “I understand.” Keeping her eyes averted she rounded and scampered off to her hut. Ashamed of having been caught taunting the other female. The youngest of the pack. *** “Jaecar?” Samantha’s quaking voice drew him from the memory of enacting penance on the camp whore. “No.” He said flatly. “I don’t need Aloira. I’ve another woman in mind this year.” “You’ve chosen a mate?” Samantha took a step forward from the mantle. “Have you?” He countered. Turning to cast an intense look over his shoulder at her. “You know I will not! I’ve no wish to have a male sweating upon me. Trying to get me with pup and then biting into me to show I’ve become his property…And that’s if I survive it. Which we both know…I’m small…” She held her nightdress out as if to emphasize her tiny frame and miniscule height. She was back before that fire again. “Damn you, Samantha!” He charged toward her. She scampered backward to corner herself next to the mantle and wall again. Ducking behind the corner of the mantle as though putting it between them would save her from him if he truly wanted to take her there. Jaecar eyed her face. Round with large eyes and a small, pointed chin and pert upturned nose. He abruptly lunged and pinned her into the corner with one hand on the wall near her shoulder and the other against the fire. “Do you see how easy this is?” “E-easy?” She stuttered. Eying him in shock. “A male could have you cornered and be inside you in moments.” That thought had him already leaning his pelvis forward to pin her into the corner. She tilted back. Her face roving his face to decipher if she was threatened. Of course, she was threatened but she didn’t have the sense to scream or scurry away. Far too trusting… “He could have you in moments and what would you do with no one here to protect you.” “You protect me!” She objected leaning forward and nearly stepping against him. He could just feel the brush of her small nipples through his tunic as they grazed his chest when she drew deep breaths. He was already so over sensitized from the moon that he found himself groaning against the desires of his beast. “Then mate with me.” He said under his breath. She laughed outright. Ducking his arm against the wall and pushing his elbow aside as she gathered a candle to light in the fire. “No. I won’t let you do that! I won’t be mated by force or out of pity.” “Pity?” “You’ve picked a mate, you’ve just told me. I will be fine and well enough without you.” She gave him a chiding look as though he were a fool to think otherwise. His jaw went a little slack. “I have my hut. I’ll be fine.” “And what if a bad wolf were to make his way in?” He found his eyes skittering to that hatch in the roof. “Well, he’d have me to deal with.” She lifted a small fist and held the cuff of her nightdress aside so he could see her fierceness. His face crumpled. She wasn’t taking this seriously at all. Jaecar stalked across her hut and put a palm on her upper chest just below her collar to press her back until she was against the wall. Her candle slipping from her fingers and hitting the ground. He reflexively caught it with the toe of his boot and tipped it back up on its little metal tray on the floor and skid it aside. His gaze never leaving Sam’s face. His hand slid up her neck and caught a fistful of her hair to hold her in place. “Jaecar!” She objected but he slammed his lips over hers to swallow the sound. Driving his tongue into her mouth to taste her honeyed sweetness. An addictive flavor. Without meaning to, he found himself grinding against her. His other hand sweeping beneath her hair to brace her cheek as he deepened the kiss. Stealing her breath as he tilted his head and swallowed her further. Finally, he drew back and let her gasp for air. “You’re trying to scare me!” She blurted. “Like you do every year.” “No. I’m warning you.” His gaze flared yellow, and he deeply wanted to rip that nightdress open and feed on her there. Put his mouth to her lower lips and taste her deepest sweetness. That scent that was teasing him and making his monster roar beneath his skin. “Tomorrow, Sam. You’ll have to be mated. The Alpha will no longer tolerate you running free.” “Well, he certainly can’t have me.” Jaecar stopped at the door and rounded. “You’re an easy target. Mistake me not. Someone will have you tomorrow.” “They won’t, Jaecar.” She assured softly. “I’ll be careful.” Groaning in frustration he tossed his arms. “I will!” She leaned out the door to shout at his back as he strode into the darkness. 05 A Dream & A Cruel Reality SAMANTHA Jaecar was on top of me. Kissing me as he’d done hours ago. His gold body glistening in the firelight. His long adept fingers expertly winding through the laces of my dress. Freeing my body to his penetrating view. He took in the sight emotionlessly. His expression as unreadable as always. He said nothing. Merely taking in the sight of me in his usual quiet way. What was he thinking? Lifting my skirts in his rush to get to my center. His fingers bit into my thighs as he forced them apart. Dropping his hips between so I could feel the rigid hardness that I’d sensed earlier when he’d kissed me. Though I couldn’t see it, I’d had a mental vision of what it might look like. Something to be feared. Something that meant he could claim me. Penetrate me and eventually he could choose to mark me. Whether I wanted him or not. I saw him swaying over me as I’d glimpsed one of the males doing on Aloira once in the woods. It was a strange sensation. Like rubbing bellies. He leaned over and opened his mouth wide. His canine’s coming to pinpoints as he snarled, descending over my shoulder to mark me. “No!” I shouted. Sitting up in my bed and wiping away at the sheen on my forehead. *** JAECAR Jaecar woke from the dream of mounting Samantha. Feeling overheated and overexcited. His fists working into his blanket as he fought the urge to roughly take her. Even in his dreams he was restraining himself. Thinking he couldn’t let go. Not even then without hurting her. He’d been holding himself back for all these years, he was unsure how dangerous it would be when his wolf reared its ugly black and silver head. He slowed his breathing. Staring at the rough wood of his ceiling as he contemplated his reluctance to do what was needed. He was already forming a plan and knew he’d have to rise early to carve a circle of wood. Catching Samantha would be no easy feat. She was determined to be no man’s mate. And too young to understand the need for pack pups to continue the pack. Jaecar was aware he was going to have to hunt her. Wear her down. Give her time to flee and think for her to come to terms with his betrayal. Complete and utter betrayal. Unforgiveable betrayal. Sighing he flopped onto his side. Dragging an aggravated palm down his face. His alpha’s demands were going to rush all the plans for a long game he’d formed. Jaecar was aware this was all spurred by Lara’s escape. The she-wolf that’d made it over the wall. An unexpected abandonment that made the females in the pack even more imperative and mating them a necessary. They needed to remain in the pack. There were so few females left after the devastation of the pack plagues that they were rare and hard to find. Especially young, healthy ones, sturdy enough to take on the increased aggression of the males of the Asara pack. The females understood something better than most of the males. When Edrick, the former Alpha, had collected the fiercest and strongest strays remaining after the plagues had forced them to leave their packs or die, he’d assembled a crowd of the biggest and most ferocious males. Males which could, theoretically, prove alphas over every other pack to further the generations of a fresh new pack. The downside was that it meant that all the males had the increased aggression that was typically only warranted to the dangers of mating with an alpha. It made the Asara females fear the mating of the males. And it didn’t help that most of them were essentially found captives that Edrick or Draven had come across and brought beyond the wall to further the pack. It didn’t always mean the females were particularly willing to be bred. Certainly not Samantha! *** Jaecar awoke before the morning sun, knowing that there’d be few Border Guards on duty today. And it was his day off. Leaving only one of the Hayden brothers patrolling. Easy enough to get around. Jaecar found Samantha’s favorite tree and went to work matching the wood. Then he moved on to her favorite berry bush and lifted the bottom to verify her stash of dried food was still beneath it. Because she forever had the munchies. And it dawned on him how truly well he knew Samantha. He almost felt bad for her. She’d have no chance of escaping him because he knew everything about her. Everywhere she’d go. Everywhere she’d hide. Any kind of retreat she could assemble. “Dammit.” He murmured. Cursing himself for the worst kind of betrayer in the land. *** He turned and met Draven’s gray eyed look. The alpha gestured to the round bit of wood, Jaecar had smoothed. “What is all this about?” Jaecar sighed and blinked at him. Unsure how to even explain. “You understood our discussion last night, correct?” Jaecar nodded reluctantly. “After Lara’s escape we can’t risk the loss of any more breedables. I had to send my very own brother after that one to retrieve her. And God only knows how long that will take.” “Alaric never fails you.” Jaecar said. Knowing the alpha’s younger brother was the most dogged among them. “Mate her, Jaecar. Tonight. Or I’ll find someone who will.” Draven gave him a long, meaningful stare to emphasize the threat. Jaecar knew well he wasn’t bluffing. And there were plenty of other males in the pack. Over fifty and many would be happy to have a pretty young female with supple flesh to climb atop. “I could have Fury do it.” Draven warned. Fury was a horrible wolf. Scarred and vicious and barely socialized. He’d destroy Samantha. And extinguish the light she exuded everywhere she went. Jaecar crouched over the bit of wood and went back to work. Twice as determined as before. 06 Fear of the Mating Moon SAMANTHA It was the morning of the Mating Moon when, Jaecar, the fiercest of the Border Guards, waited for me outside my hut as he often did. I met him there. After all these years, I was unafraid of him despite his intimidating air and athletic build. He had shining black hair and defined muscles tightly winding his body under his leather tunic and breeches. Usual dagger resting in its hip scabbard. He’d never given me cause for concern. Despite that I knew the males looked at him nervously. Why wouldn't they? He’d outmaneuvered them often enough in the trial rings. The only real competition for our young Alpha, Draven. “Let me see.” He held out his hand impatiently. My sketchbook. It wasn’t a question. I handed it over, as I always did. Glad to share my work with him. He always wanted to see what new scribbles I’d done. “Is this Warlock Creek?” He pointed to one page. “Yes. That’s my favorite spot.” “Ah, yes.” He nodded. “In the old oak tree.” I smiled up at him. “Yeah. You know me so well.” “I should by now, shouldn’t I?” He ran a hand through his smooth black hair. Dark brows hovering over thickly lashed green eyes. Eyes which seemed to always catch everything. I’d always wondered why he was my friend. He was so striking, and I was so plain. I had strawberry blonde hair. And was deathly white instead of golden tan like the other females in our pack. Though there aren’t many of us in total. “How’s your courting going?” I took my sketchbook back before he noticed the page I’d dog eared in the back. A depiction of his strange gypsy eyes. “Not well, I’m afraid.” He gave me a quizzical look. “Why? How could she not be interested in you?” I teased. I’d seen how the six females in our pack looked at him. Though females were scarce and leery of the aggressive males, they all cast him longing looks. For good reason. He looked like a carved statue. Were I not far below his league and unwilling to become any male's property, he'd have been my choice. “Good question.” He said boredly. Who is it? I wondered not for the first time. Going over the six of them in my mind. I’d never seen him give any of them an intrigued eye. “Will you tell me which one it is?” I watched two of them creeping warily through the village. Furtively looking around corners. For good reason. Many of the Asara Pack Males were known to be highly sexually aggressive this time of year. Unpredictable and dangerous for an unexpecting female. “The Full Moon is coming.” I remarked glancing up. The Mating Moon. When all the males would have to expend their virile needs on female breeder bodies. Like mine. *** It’s a frightening time of year. But four years ago, when my father had passed, Jaecar had helped me turn my hut into an impenetrable fortress. As solid as the Asara territory border walls he’d helped build. “Yes, it is.” He looked at me steadily. “How do you resist it?” I wondered aloud. I’d never seen him be aggressive with anyone. It was part of the reason I trusted him. “I don’t. Not fully. It does make me hot for everything that moves.” He admitted. I laughed but he shot me a quick look. “Not particularly funny, Sam.” “Fine.” I shrugged. “You hungry?” He lifted an eyebrow and I playfully elbowed him. “For food! Not whatever female has you knotted tighter than a snare rope.” I nodded toward the two women. He has been severely moody lately. Often seeming impatient with me and stalking off. He was never like that before. He gave me a long look before suggesting. “Yes. Let’s go get those Elderberries you favor.” I nodded. Beaming up at him. *** We discussed pack gossip. I watched him thoughtfully. He stared at the sun dancing off the twining creek in the distance. Birds chirped in the thicket of trees surrounding both sides of the water. But my oak tree was the highest. I glanced at it admiringly. It was hollow in the center with a large hole where it'd weathered. Still, it was tall, solid and proudful. Like Jaecar. My gaze returned to his profile. He was pensive today. Despite his usual severity, with me he was typically playful. Except lately. I leaned over and splashed water from the creek onto him. He tossed water back at me. Soon I was giggling uproariously. Engaged in the play. He lightly tackled me. I tipped over onto the leaves. His hand cradling the back of my head and my back to keep me from getting hurt as he toppled onto me. He shifted more comfortably over me, and his face grew serious. I knew immediately something had changed. *** “We must discuss something, Samantha.” My full name? He only uses that when he’s very grave. “What?” I frowned up into his piercing green eyes. “This evening and tonight the pack will seek mates.” Yes, under the Mating Moon. “I know.” I nodded vigorously. “My hut is reinforced, remember? You helped me make it impenetrable.” “Yes, I did.” He cleared his throat and looked to the leaves aside me. “Don’t worry, Jaecar. I’ll lock myself in. I’ll be safe.” “No, Samantha.” His gaze landed on me levelly. “You won’t.”

29 Hunting Me Thunder cracked above Disseus and Nim jerked. Making Disseus’ arms tighten protectively around her. Protecting her as she slept. He let his wild reveries play out in his mind’s eye. After she’d spotted him up on Black Rock’s that foggy morning and he’d fired a warning arrow past her to let her know he was aware of her presence, he’d climbed down the rocks and headed into the trees with her nipping at his heels like a small yappy dog. She was so close on his heels, and therefore slammed into his back as he abruptly stopped and pulled a spiced flower from a bush. Looking at it thoughtfully. “I know enough.” “You don’t know anything.” She countered. Turning fully, he lifted a quizzical brow. Knocking her hood back he eyed her face as she gasped in surprise at how rapidly he rounded on her. His face relaxed. “Nealinim.” He finished as if it confirmed what he’d already known. I could always sense when she was near. Smell that sweet scent that is hers alone. “You know me?” She blinked at him in shock. Stunned that he’d even know her name. I knew who she was. She was impossible to miss as she skirted the Harbinger meeting fires, peering from behind the tents to hear our conversations. Always intrigued by Harbinger plots. Pointedly ignoring her, only made her tail him more doggedly. She’d followed him all the way out into that blasted field where he’d pulled a limp rabbit up by the ears. Lifting it above the hazy fog to inspect its size. Not bad. She hissed through her teeth. “You shot the rabbit?’ “You thought I was trying to shoot you?” He lifted a questioning brow as he straightened and began heading back toward the Harbinger Camp. Her silence was answer enough. “If you’d been my target, you wouldn’t be standing now.” He tossed over his shoulder. Warning her away. And not knowing enough about to her to be aware it’d only make her more intrigued. *** Only a few days later had found her the one perched on the Black Rocks. Apparently, her inability to charm me had only made her more intent on her task. Getting past my sturdy defenses to sweet talk me into giving her, her way. She wanted me to train her. She wanted to be the only Fey Guardian in history to be trained by a Harbinger. It was an interesting plan, needless to say and would make her the most ferocious fey. Nim’s ambitions had led her to believe if she could become one of the greatest Guardians ever to live, the First Water Fey would make her their Diamond. Royalty. They had the power to select one, she knew. The Guardians could appoint her. Royalty amongst fey is determined by strength and battle ability rather than by blood. Succeeding in that endeavor, would’ve meant coming a long way from being an orphan that belonged nowhere and was loved by no one. But she’d needed a Harbinger to train her. And she wanted it to be me. The one the others were already calling The Feral, the hound of Death. He was the one man feared by nearly everyone in Enuchte. Even his own kind skirted carefully around him. Avoiding my path whenever possible. And there she was, trying to steer her way into it at every turn. *** It was well known that no one relished meeting him on the training field. I was the best of them. The most vicious. The most skilled…And she’d been watching me enough to know. He’d come out of the woods from practicing his archery and spotted her atop the boulders. Asking dryly. “Your throne princess?” She’d looked down at him in surprise. “I told you I’m no princess.” He scoffed. “Come down. Before you hurt yourself.” “I won’t.” She lifted her chin defiantly. Lowering his head, he stared at her deliberately. “Don’t make me come up there and get you.” “I’m perfectly able to come down on my own. I’m more agile than you think. I could be real good at warfare...If you’d teach me.” Not a chance. Lips tightening, he looked at her unwaveringly. “Is that a ‘no’?” He refused to answer. She crossed her arms over her chest. “Then I’m not coming down.” “Really?” From the corner of her eyes, she saw his brows shoot up. “Unlike most people here. I’m not scared of you.” She wasn’t. Too impetuous to be afraid of what she should’ve been. “You should be.” “I’m not.” She looked down at him steadily. “A little bit?” “Not even.” “Hmm. I’ll have to remedy that.” He immediately started heading up the rock pile. A bit of a playful streak rising to the fore. Something he’d carefully stomped down over the last few years. Growing more severe in his harsh duties as a Harbinger. She watched him until she was certain he wasn’t bluffing. He was going all the way up. Making a choking sound, she tipped off the other side and began to skitter down the rocks. Reaching the top, he looked down at her, biting one cheek disapprovingly. “Are you baiting me girl?” She peered up at him from the bottom of the backside. Shielding her eyes to see him. “Would you bite?” His brows lifted again before shooting back down. “I may.” She smiled invitingly. “Come down.” She crooked a finger. “Train me.” “No.” Back straightening, he lifted his chin. “I can wait. And I’m not going away.” “Yes, you are.” Turning he climbed down the other side. She met him there. “No. I’m not.” He’d given her his most intimidating glower. Staring at her ominously. Seeing she was unflinching, her chin only hitching a bit more at the challenging look in his eyes, he’d relented with a grunt. Giving her his back. The first time. 30 She's Gone Back to the Present: Disseus was holding Nim. And she felt small and weightless in his arms. Warm to the touch and pressed against him. As if needing his heat. His eyes were scanning the treeline. As much as he was enjoying the feel of her, and he was, his body as clearly reacting, he was intent on the rustling in the trees just beyond sight. They’re there. He’d been right. There are Battling Dogs out there. Or Battling demons... But they didn't close in. For whatever reason... Which was worrisome. He didn’t particularly favor when demons became unpredictable. What are they waiting for? Unable to resist, his eyes slid down to look at Nealinim’s profile. At some point during the night, she’d finally fallen asleep. After much flailing and combatting whatever nightmares haunt her. He wondered what it felt like for her to be in the arms of her former lover. What does she think, when I hold her again? Clearly, she was comforted. It was the first he could recall of her sleeping so deeply. She knows, much as I resent her, I’d protect her. In a way that made him feel wistful and filled with regrets. Wishing that things had not ended how they did. That she hadn’t run from me. *** But Disseus was wrong. Nim was more relaxed than she had been in an eternity. But she wasn’t fully asleep. She was savoring the feel of his powerful presence and the protection she felt in the cradle of his body. Protection no one else had ever made her feel. It was always she looking after them. Or trying to escape them. But she feared the morning. How she’d feel when she woke in his muscled arms, knowing she’d have to leave them again. But for now, she savored the feel of him, his warm body pressed to her back. His breath against her neck, sending chills down her spine. And making her yearn to writhe against him. Wanting to feel him again. Even if it was only in his furious rage. How many nights had she laid like this before, feeling such happiness? Feeling safe in his arms? All those countless days in meadows and nights in their bed. Feeling like they’d never end. Her own sort of paradise. But then had come the unforgiving hatred of the First Water Fey. *** Nealinim had always known Harbingers were the darkest of their kind. Outsiders, heartless barbarians, policing Enuchte. But liked by no one. A lonely existence indeed. She thought dryly. Made lonelier by the contempt of even his own kind. He was unique. Different from even them. Which was one of the first things that had drawn her attention. That, and his impressive skill with every weapon they trained with. When they turned on him it was for doing the forbidden, dallying with a First Water Fey. Nim. Nim knew she couldn’t stand being the reason he was outcast. Threatened and beat. The reason he’d never belong anywhere. She’d lived like that herself, for years. Isolated from everyone after the death of her parents. The Fey had taken care of her, but none had loved her, wanted her. She’d had shelter but not affection. They’d taken turns offering her their homes. Making sure she was fed. But like a stray dog, she’d never truly been welcome. But he’d made a home for her. With him. But then, because of her, Feral was treated as even less than she had been. And it was her fault. She knew what he was. Knew him well enough to know he didn’t care and wouldn’t back down from the course he was on merely because he met obstacles. He’d have stayed by her side despite a tidal wave. *** Then came the worst night she could recall. The beginning of the end for them. A group of fey and Harbingers alike, had torn her from she and Feral's bed. Yanking her out the door and dragging her kicking and screaming from him, in the dead of night. Then stopping far enough back that she could still see the hut. They’d dragged him out. It had taken nearly an army of them to control him. He kept tearing loose and swinging like a wild animal. Shouting for her. His head tossing as he tried to spot her in the dark. But the two men restraining her had quickly bound her in rope and stepped before her to block her from his view. Knowing once he had a direction to head, he’d storm through the fey to get to her. More fey had arrived outside the hut in a flood, piling over him. Forcing him to the ground despite his immense strength. They'd held him down, tortured him to make him refute their relationship. Raking vicious curved blades over him while he reared and tossed. They demanded he reject her and never have contact with their fey women again. They wanted him to refuse her at all costs. But he’d refused. Injuring many of them as he repeatedly fought them off. Standing time and time again. Wearing himself down as their numbers only grew. Eventually, they'd far outnumbered him. Nearly killing him, to contain him. She’d been gagged which had kept her screaming from ever reaching them. Her pleading for them to leave him, never getting beyond the crumpled bit of cloth. She’d have pleaded for him to do as they bid but she was forbidden from speaking to him. She could have persuaded him, with only a few words, to do what they couldn’t force him to with raw violence. That had killed her. Breaking her far more than it’d broken him. He was unbreakable. Even when the sun was rising and he was shredded from the cuts and the man standing over him with a cracking whip, he’d refused to give ground. The only word he’d utter was after they’d demand. “Abandon her.” “No.” They’d hit him again. And his next word was as strong as the last. “No.” He was too weak to stand and lay on his side clutching his abdomen which was riddled with cuts. And they still cut away at his arm between lashes. “No.” She’d known that morning what she’d done. What she’d brought upon him. And that she could never go back. Could never stand to see him like that again. Would never allow them to hurt him in such a way. So, she’d forsaken him. When he’d said ‘no’ that last time, she’d whispered ‘yes’ around her gag. And gone still. Tears streaming her face. 31 The Forsaken Now she wondered if perhaps he had forsaken her that night as they’d bid him, she’d not be here with him now. Suffering the hatred of the one man she’d loved for as long as she could remember. The one man she’d never stopped dreaming of. Nearly every day. A slight sob escaped her, and she bit her lip. “Don’t.” His hard voice made her jump. “What?” “I can feel your memories. Your pain. Don’t dwell on things that don’t bring you happiness. It serves no purpose.” Your guilt tastes like ash in my mouth. Though he couldn’t see the things she thought of, the fact that they caused her so much guilt told him that it was either guilt for her children. Or possibly me. He hoped. Knowing how little the likelihood was. “What do you care?” She lashed out. Trying to hide that I'm right. Always hiding her emotions behind a verbal onslaught. Like any other hissing viper. “You know that I do.” Anger tinged his voice. His muscles flexing around her as he tightened with ire. Feeling like what he hid had to be so unbearably obvious that she very well knew. “I highly doubt that. I find it far more likely, your only purpose in helping me, is to see if you can hurt me!” She sobbed. Swallowing a hard lump. “You made that painfully clear in that tavern!” I was angry. He stiffened. In his silence, his body tightened until it was like iron against her. “Is it even possible to hurt you?” Contempt entered his voice. Hiding his own shame for his vengeful actions. “Is there even a beating heart still inside you?” She held her silence. Chewing her cheek. “Or better question, was there ever one there to begin with?” “You’ll never know.” She said under her breath. Equally as venomous. *** “Ha! In truth, I already do.” He scoffed before hissing in her ear. “I always knew you were a selfish, spoiled fey gem.” He made the title of their well-bred, sound like something repulsive. One I should’ve never trusted. He was thinking. Oblivious to her hatefully glaring into the darkness. Anger made her temperature rise and her breathing speed. “Careful sweet. Your heat is going up. You know how our kind tend to burn up.” Reaching up he stroked a finger down her cheek. She jerked from his grip. “Oh...” He clucked in his cheek. “Little late now to pretend you don’t like my touch.” He yanked her closer against him. Letting her feel the reaction her fury had elicited. She was nearly steaming with rage. Let her fume. Now she knows how I suffered. For decades. “Cool off Sweetheart or you are going to light up.” “The only way fey die.” She remarked. “Burn to ash. Don’t worry you’re not capable of making me suffer that much emotion.” No. That only happens when we were in love. Her vile comment had hit its mark and rage replaced the bit of softening he’d been feeling. Which she clearly never was. “No. That’d be like the loss of a mate.” He said bitterly. And that’s obviously not what we were. At least not in her eyes… But we were in mine. He couldn’t beat down the little voice that made the pitiful argument. *** She twisted to give him a look, but his tightening grip kept her from turning. He kept her still. Afraid she might see the hint of vulnerability in them. You'll not look at me now. Not try to read my expressions. “Now you wish to look at me, do you? I think not.” He angrily pushed her clothes aside. Dragging her skirts up her body to pool them around her hips. Moving her cloak aside and freeing himself. He flattened one hand against her belly and used the other to pull her hips back toward him. Making her ass angle like an offering toward him. He could already feel the soft flesh smashing against his pelvis. Making his eager member jump toward her. He contemplated entering her behind as he scooped his knees behind hers and pushed them forward. Better positioning her how he wanted her. Wondering if she’d been taken that way in all her adventures with other men. She started to struggle. Drawing his attention. “Is this how it’s going to be?” “It is.” He said to the back of her hair. Using his hand to catch her struggling elbows and pin them against her chest. Overlapping them with his forearm to use his strength to keep them there. Effectively immobilizing her against his chest. She fought. Bucking and trying to toss those elbows free but she was tiny and slim, and her efforts were wasted against his far superior strength. She’s a fey and I’m a Harbinger. She should know better than to fight me. Driving a knee between her thighs and lifting his leg beneath hers to open up the spot at the crux of them. He glided forward. Sliding himself along her crease. One slide of that and he instantly craved more. So, he rubbed against her until he felt iron hard, and she’d slickened. Ripe for the taking. Whether she wants it or not, her body is ready for me. He was quite satisfied that the simple fact, would no doubt, infuriate her. Then he slid his hand under hip against the ground and hoisted her up enough he was lined up with her. “You want it. Stop pretending you don’t and take it.” He entered her without preamble. Stuffing her full and claiming her fully. Piercing in to the hilt. His sack firmly lodged against her soft lips. “Go ahead and fight me. It doesn’t change the fact that you’re soaking my cock with your arousal and that inside of you is as soft as satin. Ready and waiting to be filled. That your entire body yearns for me as much as I…” He withdrew. Then rammed back in. Making her gasp and her back arch away from him as she tried to escape the utter violence of it. “Want you.” “I don’t know why I ever thought you were anything more than a demon. You’re as bad as the Battlings!” She ranted. “Ssh.” He drove into her. “Lest you wake the others.” *** “You’re going to have to be quiet.” He warned. Pushing in and out of her tense body. Letting her feel every long inch of his staff. Slipping back out until only the heavy tip was embedded in her and then lurching up to press back in. Sheathing himself fully again. “Uhh. You feel like the finest silks wrapped around me.” “You feel like an intrusion.” “Do I?” He paused. “Is that what you told yourself back then too?” He became more brutal. Pivoting his hip on the harsh ground as he worked in and out of her at a quicker rate. Holding her body in place as he drove in and out building his pleasure. “I love using your body to make me feel good. Feels like a sweet taste of vengeance for when you used my skills and my teaching to make you feel good, no doubt.” “Well, here is my reward for all those pains.” He was fucking her wildly. Piercing in and out and purposely sinking deep enough she lurched upward. Trying to escape the hard length of him delving in behind her stomach. But he held her tightly in place. “No escaping me now, Wench. You’re mine.” 32 Complete Submission Her cruel words still rang in his ears. ‘Don’t worry. You’re not capable of making me suffer that much emotion.’ Those vicious words made him want to her body as much as she’d just wounded him. If that’s even possible. Rage flowed over him, and he took out on her inner walls. Bruising her soft flesh with his rough taking. She was beginning to fight harder which only fueled his anger. “Submit to me. Admit you were always mine.” He commanded. “Never.” She tossed her head. “You’re vile!” “Am I?” He growled. “You’ve seen nothing yet.” He shoved her over and pushed her onto her belly chasing her to flatten her against the unrelenting ground. Using it to serve her up to him. He put his palms to the dirt parallel to her and used them to balance himself as he dragged forward and then back. Groaning in pleasure at the feel of her tightening around him with each harsh stroke. “Stop!” She ordered. Putting her hands to the ground and trying to rise. Trying to get away from me. Again. But he was determined that wouldn’t happen again. Not now. Not now that I’ve had you back. He dropped his forearm across her back and pushed her back down. Putting his lips to her ear. To whisper. “Submit to me now. Let me take my fill of your sweet little body and pour hot seed into you or I swear I’ll use your lush ass to make me feel good. No matter how much you fight.” She shrieked in frustration and slapped the ground before going utterly limp. Submitting. Finally. *** “You hate it don’t you.” “What?” She demanded dully. “Being weak.” He still stroked her. Though his pace had slowed. Gentled at her concession. She was forcing her body limp in a show of her disgust at this loss of a battle of wills. “Being vulnerable. Especially to me.” “I don’t want anything to do with you.” His teeth gritted and he paused. Jaw ticking. Still pressed into the hot crevice of her body. “Yet hear you are. Begging for my help and submitting to my cock.” “You’re deplorable.” He leaned forward to whisper near her temple. “And you’re letting me fuck you. Again. So, what does that make you, Sweetheart?” She was quiet. Biting her tongue so hard, I’m surprised it doesn’t bleed. Yet, he couldn’t resist goading her further. “Maybe you like it better. When it’s forced and you have to submit. When you’re outmaneuvered in skill and in strength. Is that how you like it?” He rolled his hips feeling the biting response of her soft parts. Gripping and pulling at him as he rubbed across places that he knew were particular sensitive. He saw the back of her neck tense and knew she was feeling the hints of pleasure. Though she’d die rather than admit it. “I know what I’m going to do.” He whispered along the back of her neck. Chasing her hair out of the way with his nose so he could make a warm path for his kisses. Pressing his lips along the tender flesh in a way that made her shiver. “I’m going to make you come. All over me. While you’re submitting. Against your will.” “That’ll never happen.” She said through gritted teeth. “And if it does, tomorrow night you come to me. Wet, warm and willing and you ride me. Like the good little Wench you are.” “I won’t.” “Ah, My Dear. But you will.” “And if I don’t you won’t touch me again. Ever.” He paused. Looking at the back of her head. The glorious fall of pretty red hair. The delicate frame of her shoulders dropping to a tiny waist which flared into the plump hips he was firmly nestled between, and down to where he was joined with her. His root firmly lodged between the outline of those soft lips. To risk never having her again? That is asking a lot. “Now who is weak?” She said waspishly. “Who has doubts?” “Never doubt me.” He rammed in to the hilt. Making her back bow forward and her head lurch upward. He pinned her pelvis to the ground and pressed inside and then leaned back. Making the head of his staff rub along the spot that made her flail. Her legs tense and her feet adjust as if to escape the blur of sensation. “One thing, you’ve forgotten Sweetheart…Is that I know everything about you. The good with the bad. I know what a dreadful bitch you can be. And how sweet you can be when you’re writhing in pleasure and, most importantly, I know…” He rolled his hips back then sunk into her again. Purposely jabbing the spot and gliding across the surface of it. That made her lift her ass off the ground to meet him. She made a low, primal sound of womanly pleasure. “Just where to hit you.” He pulled out and hammered against that spot a bit harder. Making her lurch back against him. “And again?” He asked. “Please, stop.” She begged. “What was that?” “Stop. Please…” “Never. We have a bet.” He drove into it again and wound his hips in a circle to make that sensitive spot explode in pleasure. She squealed as she fought the roll of ecstasy spiralling through her. He stopped. Still pushed against the center of it. “You can win this.” He mocked. “Just. Don’t. Come.” Then he did the merest swirl on that spot. And she exploded. *** She gave a shrieking growl like a wild bird. Her fingers bent to claws which dug a deep trail through the dirt. Her legs lifted behind him and her thighs shook against the outside of his thighs. Her back bowing up so hard he thought it might crunch as she folded in half. He caught the front of her neck in one hand and a fistful of her hair in the other. Holding her in that position as wave over wave coursed over her. “Mine…” He snarled as he too dropped his head back and his corded throat tensed as he felt the pulsing in his cock that signified the transference of his fluid from his body into her core. Filling her center with his seed. That knowledge was pure gratification in itself. That she was claimed by the mark of his fluid nestled deep inside her. She blew a long exhale of relief as the violent climax finally swirled to an end and she collapsed forward. That red hair tossing and then falling around her shoulders in the silvery moonlight as she collapsed from the intensity of the orgasm. His fingers slid from her throat to let her go but he still held her hair. He leaned forward and pulled it the opposite direction, so her face turned to him. He fell against her back and put his head on the ground next to her, to look in her face. “Tomorrow…You come to me.” 33 Styx's Sacrifice Tightening her lips, she refused to respond. Feeling very much like a hard block of wood in his arms now. Unlike the soft creature that'd pleaded for him not to leave her, just hours ago. Angry now that I made her rise in her own climax. Despite her ire, she was too exhausted to push him off. He rolled to the side of her and tugged her against him. Wanting to feel a bit more of her warm closeness before she draws too far away again. Sighing, he said. “Let’s speak of other things.” He adjusted her so she rested on his chest. As she used to. Stroking her hair thoughtfully as he asked the burning question that’d been plaguing him. “What happened to the sweet laughing girl I knew in Enuchte?” “She’s gone.” She said coldly. Effectively ending any conversation there might have been. Making it clear she was done speaking to me tonight…Or ever… *** The following morning Disseus found he couldn’t shake the curiosity he’d felt. Wanting to know her tale. What happened to her? It consumed his thoughts. Riding close behind her, he contemplated the likelihood of her even answering him if he asked. She won't. Not a chance. Finally sidling up next to her, he saw her give him a sideways glance. Her loud groan at the sight of him, boded ill for the subject the wished to broach. “Good morning.” “What are you after?” She eyed him suspiciously. In a pleasant mood, I see. How shocking...He thought dryly. Deciding to abandon all pretenses of friendly conversation he went straight to the point. “I want to know everything.” “Everything about what?” Her eyes widened in what looked like a blend of fear and guilt. “What happened when you left Enuchte?” Blowing out a relieved breath she shrugged. “Not much to tell.” What did she think I was asking about? She's hiding something from me. “There must be. Or you wouldn’t be here now." His gaze levelled on her. "With me.” She gave him another quick look. “I clawed my way up from the lower land through a crack in the plane.” “A Dread Portal.” He murmured. *** “When I reached the surface, I soon discovered the Demon King had been following me. Apparently for some time. Using his hoard to retrieve me, he dragged me back to Battling Country." “To the Demon King's Holding?” Radix Malorum owns that. Disseus knew the name. He'd heard it throughout Ardae. Sometimes in derision. Sometimes in reverence. Depending on who was uttering it. She nodded. Lifting her chin, she stared coldly ahead. “From there I gave birth to a son. Half…” She met his look solidly. “First Water Fey and half Battlings.” “The son of the Battlings King?” Disgust twisted Disseus’ features before he could prevent it. The thought of his hands on her is revolting. “Yes.” She said. But pain drew the skin of her face tight. She suffered in his keeping. That much was obvious. “A gentle boy. Growing at a ludicrous rate. I hid him in the woods and tried to keep him safe there.” “And the girl?” Your daughter? How'd she come about? She's clearly no half-demon. “I grew lonely.” She looked ahead again. Certainly not missing me. It was everything Disseus had not to make a rude comment about how short a time she ever stayed that way. Never lonely long. Impressed at his fortitude, she lifted a brow, and a slight sneer pulled her lip. She knew what I considered saying. “So, I found company in the arms of a mortal man. Near the forest. And again conceived.” A mortal man! “Happened to you often then.” He spat. Rage and jealousy spurring him into cruelty. *** A panicked look crossed her face. Making him bite his tongue to prevent further insults. “Forgive me. Please continue.” “The child grew fast in my belly. As Fey children are wont to do. I had her soon after the union." Union. Hell of a word for it. "That was when I found The Demon King and his minions had risen to the surface and were hunting me almost nightly.” The Battling King certainly wants her back. Swallowing she stared at her hands on the reins. Color suffused her cheeks. Ashamed of what happened to her. Hissing through his teeth his hand shot over to snatch her wrist. "Don't you dare." "What?" She gave him a questioning look. "Don't you dare let him make you feel ashamed of what he did to you." "I'm ashamed I wasn't strong enough to stop him." She chewed her bottom lip. Hands trembling. Drawing a staying breath, she pressed on. “My son was bare old enough to fend for himself. Leaving him to the forest I’d taught him to survive in, I returned my daughter to the mortal man who fathered her. Then I led the Battlings as far from my children as possible. In truth, it was the only option to keep them safe.” “So, you abandoned them?” He was appalled. “I had no choice.” There had to be another. But even he could determine none. “I-I” Horrified he shook his head. “Why didn’t you ask the Fey? Someone would’ve looked after them!” “Yes. Like I was looked after.” She glared at him. Gnashing her teeth. “The fey ruined my life. Though I had little to offer, my greatest kindness was in not subjecting my young to that.” “But Marnie is among them now.” He objected. Seeming quite at home with them. “Of her own volition. And it is her mate she follows. Not them.” Her mate. The Prince of Mane. 34 Rain Drops “And the years after that?” Disseus’ voice softened as he struggled to understand. Hating every word of this tale. “I lead them back to Enuchte. And the first fey I came across was a First Water Fey boy and his young sister. With the hoard sniffing at my trail, I’d no choice but to enlist the help of the children to bond Nierwae in the earth. Between the lands.” “You imprisoned Nierwae?” “Who else? I was fortunate that the two I came across were impressively powerful fey children. One destined to lead the guardians, and his sister fated to hunt the miraculous half-mortal fey that’d control the Giant Benu.” “You speak of Bernus and his sister Queen Risa Mane? It was they who searched for your daughter.” He hazarded a guess. Marnie. She controls the Giant Benu because he is her lover. It was finally beginning to make some semblance of sense. “Yes.” She nodded again. “I was lucky it was them. Together, we made a spell so powerful it took my own blood to break it.” He gave her a confused look. “Nierwae used what darkness he could conjure from the prison I locked him in, to bleed my daughter.” Slimy son-of-a-whore. Disseus thought. The demon lord was nothing if not crafty. “Freeing himself.” Disseus whispered. “Freeing himself.” She echoed hollowly. A broken look descending over her face. Allowing him to begin hunting her with renewed vengeance. “And at some point, stealing off with your son.” He added. “He wanted me. But Styx chose to go with him in my stead. Offering Nierwae a protegee to train while simultaneously crushing me.” “And you let them go?” “Never.” She breathed. Hands on her reins turned white. She tried to stop them. Good for her. “He’d already made Marnie swear to let him. So they wouldn’t let me.” They. Marnie and the Prince of Mane. *** “Did you go easy on them?” He queried. She’d have been furious later. “No. Not in the least.” Bitterness still cut over her features at the mere memory. “I thought not.” There was grudging respect in his voice. She gave him a sharp look. Realizing his mistake, he scrambled to recover with something scathing to say. “Possibly the first thing you did right.” Heeling his horse, he rode ahead. Knowing the jab would sink deeply. Too fierce a jab. One that’ll cut too deeply. I’ll be lucky if she ever confides in me again. Damn fool. Why do I let her get to me? But he had no immediate answer. Pain twisted her insides at the cruel remark. Breathing deeply, her shoulders heaved with the effort it took not to give in to the sobs that’d been whispering through her soul since Nierwae had taken Styx. *** Almora spurred her little mare to ride next to Lonnix. “What's with them?” Her words floated to Disseus who sat rigid on his stallion. Pretending his inhuman hearing didn't catch every word. Doing his damnedest to ignore Nim’s presence as she rode next to him. “You know as much as me.” Lon whispered. “It'd seem apparent that they still have feelings for each other…” “Yes. Hatred.” Thank you, Lon. “No, My Dear.” Almora giggled softly. “You’re such a man. The two of them wouldn’t fight so, or work to aggravate each other to vast extremes, if they didn't still want the others attention.” Disseus stiffened and steeled himself to keep from objecting. A sideways glance verified Nim heard none of what they said. “So.” Almora continued. “What’s keeping them apart?” A long history of hatred, resentment and disdain for the other one's presence. “Pride then…I’d guess.” Lon shrugged. “It seems a shame.” “What?” “That people still so besotten with each other can’t put aside bitterness and simply be together.” Wish it were that simple. He was trying not to grind his teeth. Lon, blessedly, said nothing. Disseus presumed he didn’t know what to say. Heeling his horse Disseus tried to move from earshot. Having no desire to hear any more of their discussions. *** “Where in bloody Hell is all this rain coming from?” Lon demanded. A good question. “You look like someone’s drowned hound.” Disseus commented. Lonnix’s cheeks were ruddy from the cold. Brown hair was flattened forward, draping over his eyes. His mouth was tightened in a disgruntled pucker. “I feel like one.” Lon grumbled. Almora’s hood was pulled up against the onslaught, her head ducked. Disseus looked accusingly at Nim. “It’s not me!” She’d expostulated at length. At his skeptical look, she’d added. “It’s just as likely to be you as me.” “It’s not.” I'm not the one doing it. Therefore, it's you summoning it. “Says you.” His look grew darker. “Glare all you want. Looking like a sullen child has no effect on me.” That’s the second time she’s called me childish. *** All manner of things crossed his mind as he eyed her. She insolently ignored him. Only inciting him further. The things I could do to her to get her attention. Lon cleared his throat. “Look!” Everyone turned to see what he pointed at, and he blew a relieved breath. Stemming the arguing momentarily. Lon, always the peacekeeper. “Shelter.” Almora cried, happily spurring her mare into a trot. “Aren’t you going to stop her?” Nim twisted to catch Disseus' arm. “It could be anyone’s house.” “No.” He looked from her hand on his sleeve up to her face. “It’s abandoned. I often stay here. No one lives close.” “Why do you stay here?” Curiosity drove her to ask impulsively. “To be away from people.” He said bitterly. Staring at her meaningfully as he added. “I find they often let me down.” Feeling duly chastised, she shifted in her seat. “Perhaps that’s just your perception.” She said softly. “Meaning?” For once, why don't you spit out, exactly what you're saying. She stared down at Bear’s ragged mane refusing to answer. Avoiding any complicated question I'd ask. I'm only going to let her play this game so long. He was quickly losing patience. Realizing that part of the reason he'd agreed to this suicide mission was because he intended to glean some answers to questions that had plagued him for far too long. “Oh, no. Do continue.” He invited. Say it. 35 Not So Easily Forgotten When she didn’t respond, he leaned over far enough to tip up her chin. “Are you implying now that you left to somehow benefit me?” He was clearly incredulous. His eyes holding a hard glint that told her he was furious at the mere concept. It's pure idiocy. “I didn’t say anything like that” She was looking everywhere but at him. “Don’t play word games with me and then pretend I’m foolish enough not to catch your meaning.” Giving her a long look, he added. “Please remember we’re not new acquaintances.” “I’m trying to forget.” Go ahead and keep trying. “I’m not about to let you.” He straightened in his saddle, leather creaking. She felt his assessing gaze but couldn’t bring herself to meet it. Because she knows I'll see straight through all her little games. The sharp lines of his jaw tightened. A muscle in his cheek ticked. *** “What do you mean?” She gave him a sideways glance. “I intend to make you remember every excruciating moment.” His eyes narrowed. Just as vividly as I do. She started to object that it hadn’t been excruciating but guessed he’d tell her it had been for him. Unable to bear him saying he regretted it, she silenced. Chewing her cheek, she spurred her nag forward. Wincing in irritation as his flat teeth pinched her forearm yet again. Staring ahead, she kept the cottage in view. The land sunk enough that the meadow's high rises concealed it. Trees strung around it allowed only filtering light to seam through in streamers to streak over the small shelter. Disseus knew what it looked like the first time one saw it. Like a painting. Both beautiful and lonely at the same time. There’d been a fire here long ago and the ground was still blackened in patches. But some gave way to vivid green plants and grass flooded the area. *** After dismounting, they scrubbed down their mounts before leading them to the tiny outbuilding. Meager though it is, it's better shelter then anything we've seen the last couple days. They creaked the door open on squeaking rusted hinges. Inside was dusty but relatively clean. Comfortably lived in. Her eyes moved to Disseus, watching him kick a chair closer to the table with his boot. Then hanging his cloak over the back. Without the cloak taming his tall frame he seemed even more imposing. Apparently, the Dread noticed as well. Almora stared at him adoringly. Something Lonnix clearly hadn’t missed. Staring mournfully at Almora, Lonnix looked fit to put the cloak back on Disseus. Nim felt a momentary pang for him, wishing the Dread returned his affections as zealously. Dismissing her radical thoughts, Nim rose and collected her dagger. “I’ll get us something to eat.” As she reached the door, Disseus moved to block it. Slamming his hand across the doorframe hard enough a puff of dust stirred to life. “Don’t.” Her eyes glittered with warning. Staring up at him. He was a thundercloud. Nearly shaking with rage. “You’re not going anywhere.” He lowered his face to hers challengingly. Go ahead and fight me. I'm twice your size. "Use some sense." He hissed. “I’m not one of your besotted wenches to command!” Her eyes flitted pointedly to Almora. The Dread dipped her head. She's embarrassing, Mora. It's just plain cruel. “Neither of you women are going anywhere.” His eyes narrowed in disapproval. “Firoque out there would love nothing more than to catch one of you alone. And the Battling are no better.” They'd drag Nim back to the Firoque King and the others would gladly have their way with Mora. “Contrary to what you may think, I’m perfectly capable of taking care of myself.” She shoved his arm out of the way and moved to step out. In a blink, he’d caught her by the shoulders and jerked her around to slam her against the door. “I said no! And if I have to tie you to that damn chair." He pointed behind him. "I'll certainly do so.” Nim saw Almora and Lon abruptly giving them their backs and headed across the room. Like cowards. “Don’t look to them for help. They’ll not save you.” His palm was across her upper chest and collar, pinning her to the door. His mouth so close that his lips brushed hers as he hissed at her. “I don’t need saved. Least of all from you.” “Don’t bet on that.” His eyes lingered on her lips before dipping lower. “Don’t.” She turned her face away. *** Teeth gritted, he grated out. “Do remember that it takes a ridiculously small amount of effort to make your true self come out and play.” Giving her a rough shove against the wall he moved away. One kiss and I'd have her again. She knows it and I know it. And for some reason it brought him smug satisfaction. Twisting to peer down at the handle she contemplated running out anyway. It was written all over her face. Don’t do it. When she’d glanced back at him, she found him, arms crossed. Eying her in that disapproving way which made her feel like an insolent child. “If you’re wanting a scene.” He glanced at Almora and Lon situating bed rolls near the cold fireplace before returning his steely gaze to her. “You've come to the right man.” I'll spit ever foul epithet I've been thinking since I first laid eyes on you again. “I'm not afraid of you.” She stalked past him, yanking her skirt across the dusty floor. Moving to rejoin the other two she barely heard him softly taunt. Then why are you obeying? The answer came quickly enough. “Good girl.” He smirked. Turning around she glowered, debating giving him the fight he obviously so longed for. 36 Purpose It was Lon’s tentative voice that broke the tension “I could use your help here Edre, guarding Mora. If you wouldn’t mind.” The Hell you could. Disseus gave him a quick look. You're just trying to give her purpose in staying rather than defying me to go hunt. Disseus stared at him shrewdly. Clever man. “For you Lon,” She snapped before making her voice drip sweetness as she gave Disseus a purposeful look. “Anything.” Disseus stiffened and gave her a sharp look. She made it sound like an offer. Lon beamed, feeling as though he’d resolved the issue without bloodshed. He passed her a hunk of Almora’s leftover bread, as she sat. “Thank you.” She murmured. Leaning past Lon, she addressed Almora directly for the first time. “So, you know, I harbor no ill toward Dreads. And I'd have taken the bread from you. I was starving.” Uh oh. Disseus spun on his heel and gripped the door handle to go himself. Almora’s brows shot up. “But than-why-” Her gaze shot to Disseus’s back. “He was being...malicious.” Malicious. He half-smiled, facing the door. Good word for it. Almora looked confused. Nim couldn’t help hoping the knowledge would put a dent in Almora's high opinion of her lover. He doesn't deserve all the admiration she bestows on him. Disseus ignored them to rip the door open and go out. I need to cool off anyway. *** Disseus watched Nim moving around the cottage and wondered how much of the raw hunger he actually managed to keep from his face. Probably none. Everytime my eyes land on her, I want her. Her lithe body flitted as though day-to-day tasks bored her. She’d thrown what wood she could find into the fireplace and expertly roused a fire as the cold began to descend. Always self-sufficient. He rested his elbows on his knees. Sitting near the door to guard the women from going out. His back to the wall nearest it. She's not going out there. Pain in my tail that she is, I'll not let the Demon King have her back. Lonnix sat in the furthest corner sweating profusely. Grabbing his bow, he grumbled he was going to fetch some dinner. Needing to escape the heat of the fire. The ladies preferred it far warmer than Lon could tolerate. Nim shot Disseus a scathing look. Perturbed I'm blocking the door, no doubt. He eyed her steadily. Blue eyes icy silver. Go ahead. Give it a go. Unnerved, she finally looked away. As Lon finally readied to hunt, Disseus directed him to where he'd been sitting. "Block the door." You'll not be going out with the Firoque demons either. He collected his own bow. "I trust that between the three of you, you can hold off an attacker." He gave Nim a pointed look. Stay here and protect them. Despite his insults, Nealinim was a force to be reckoned with. I know that more than any. I trained her. *** Bringing two small rabbits back, he was relieved to find the cottage undisturbed. The only movement in the area was the thin tendrils of smoke twining from the stone chimney to the clouds. But entering the little cottage was wholly different. He could feel the tension in the air. Though Nim had appeared amiable to the Dread before he left, she now stared at Almora unwaveringly. What the devil happened while I was gone? Ready to fall into a fit of distress, Lon looked from one to the other. Almora stared at her hands in her lap. Looking morose. Lon rose to meet him before he could even pull his cloak off. "What's happening?" Disseus queried. “Make her stop.” Lon whispered urgently, gesturing to Nim. Stop what? “What the Hell happened?” Disseus questioned. “I had them talking fine. Then your girl asked Mora how you two contrived to meet.” “Oh, no." Disseus grimaced. "The brothel?” Did Mora tell her? Lon inhaled as if to say much, then deflated. “Yes.” “I’m not ‘his girl’!” Nim shouted. Disseus gave her a quizzical look before realizing Lon had indeed just referred to her as Disseus' 'girl.' Disseus grinned widely at her. Goading her apurpose. Apparently, she’d honed in on their conversation. *** Lon scoffed. “A woman that goes to a man as you have, certainly belongs to him...Or she’s a-” No. Don't say that! But one look at Nim's face revealed she'd filled in the gaps. Disseus shoved Lon's shoulder. “Duck.” Barely blinking, Lon obediently did. Sailing across the room, her dagger parted the air where Lon had been. Disseus’ hand shot out and caught it. Rolling it in his hand. *** “You’d, you’d-You could’ve-” Lon sputtered. “Move.” Disseus barked at him. Get out of her line of attack! There was a feral look in her eyes, Disseus recognized. Obediently stepping behind his friend Lon watched Nim stalk across the room. “No.” Disseus intercepted her. His finger in her face as though she were a wayward hound. You’ll not harm him. "He meant no insult. His mouth runs away with him on occasion." Disseus dismissed. Staring her down. Continuing around him she moved as if she hadn’t seen him. But still hanging onto her blade he turned with her. Keeping between her and Lon. Eyes hollowing her brows drew together as she hissed. "Get out of my way." "Not a chance." Blood seeped from his hand gripping the blade like a vise and trailed down his wrist. He knew if she yanked it, it'd do serious damage so he ensured he held it tight enough she couldn't. “Feral.” She whispered in warning. “He’s a mere human.” She gestured limply. Wondering why I'd choose him over her? Is she jesting? “Don’t look so betrayed. Your daughter is half such, which means your lover was...what again?” Cocking his head expectantly he waited. 37 Staying the Course She hissed through her teeth at the reminder that she’d chosen a mortal for a lover once. Over me. Certainly, not liking me pointing it out. Disseus’ rage vibrated the air. His usual air of command expounded to the point his presence seemed to fill the cottage. Blooming even as she looked at him. For the first time, looking at him, she was truly afraid. He stood before her, one of the only two creatures in either world, powerful enough to harm her. But never would she have thought he would. Staring down at her with his eyes narrowed, lips tight, and body emanating barely leashed fury it seemed very possible he could right now. “Why do you defend the mortal?” She blurted in surprise. Stopping where she was. Still gripping the handle of the blade, he clutched. But not missing the dark seeping drops winding down his forearm. “He’s accepted what I am. Far more readily than you and your kind ever did." She winced as his barb hit home. She dropped the hilt and stepped back from him. Ducking her head in shame. But he trailed her retreat, step for step. The Fey people never accepted a Harbinger. Which ultimately, is the reason she left. She wanted better for herself. He thought bitterly. His voice dropped. "Or my own for that matter.” “I know.” Her shoulders slumped with guilt. And for a heartbeat she looked utterly defeated. Her back bumped into a corner wall and he rounded to catch her shoulders. Letting the blade clatter to the floor as he shoved her flatly against the surface behind her. “That was why I left.” She murmured brokenly. Staring up at him through watering green eyes. Though a moment before, that was his exact thought, hearing her say it aloud was crushing. “You wanted better.” Her lips tightened and she looked away. Shaking her head. “No, I wanted you.” She stared at a spot on the wall aside them, refusing to look at him further. As if she thinks that’s all that will be said on the matter. The hell it is! “Oh no!” He raged. Shaking his head like a wounded animal forced to attack. “No, you don’t! Not this time!” *** Startled, her eyes flew to him. “If you wanted better for yourself, than you should’ve told me that.” He said acidly. “Stop saying that.” She said softly. “It was nothing like that. It was that they would never accept you. The cost of your suffering for us to be together was far too high.” What? He blinked at her in shock and found his hands working in white-knuckled fists as his rage grew. “You don’t try to pass hiking up your skirts and running like Hell as some manner of kindness you were doing me!” You fled me. Pure and simple. “I-” She started. He already knew that look on her face. Knew what she was going to do. She’s going to try and explain how all her twisted decisions had some rational thought behind it that I’m not going to like. Instead, of just admitting she flat ran. “No.” Throwing his arms up, he gave her his back. Turning from her abruptly so she couldn’t see the pain on his face. I’m not listening to it this time. “Lon!” He bellowed so loud he caught her flinching in his perimeter. “What?” “Get her out of my sight before I drag her out by her scrawny neck.” The temptation to kiss her or beat her was nearly overwhelming as it was. He feared that if he cast her one more look his control would fracture entirely. “She just tried to kill me!” Lonnix objected. Giving her a fearful look. "What do you want me to do with her?" Get her and her lies the hell away from me! In truth, in that moment Disseus cared perilously little if they hauled her off and tied her to a tree for some Battling Dogs to snack on. “Oh, she’s quite done.” His tone turned dangerous. “Aren’t you Sweetheart?” Threaten him again and I'll cut your throat. He made sure his hateful gaze conveyed the message. Staring at her like a predator ready to consume a threat. *** Seething, Nim’s glare bore into his back. “Disseus.” Lon touched his shoulder and stood stock still until his friend’s blue gaze lowered to him. Shining with unmistakable rage. “Is it best we continue on this course? You can barely control your own actions around her. And her...She’s uncontrollable.” Lon glanced around Disseus at her. Shaking his head. A thump behind Disseus, drew their attention. Nealinim had fallen to her knees. Catching Disseus' hand as she bowed her head supplicatingly. “Please don’t. I need your help." He tugged his hand away as though her touch burned him. It damn near does. "I’ll keep my anger under lock. I won’t be any further problem.” She lifted her hands in surrender. Twisting to see her Disseus’ brows shot up. Even Lon’s gaze turned sympathetic at the shocking sight of her begging. “You threatened my friends.” Disseus murmured in a helpless tone. Caught momentarily off-guard. “I won’t hurt them.” She vowed. Letting her gaze turn pleading. “Are you toying with me?” She shook her head adamantly. That steel blue gaze bore into her. Searching her face but finding no hint of deception. “I’ll do whatever is necessary to save my son.” “Including offering yourself to me?" He queried haughtily. See how fast she is off her knees in answer to that? She visibly paled. Brows shooting up but said nothing. Her mouth moved and she drew a long breath. She'd do it. He realized in shock. If I said it was the price, she'd pay it. Leaning over he cupped her chin and guided her back to her feet. Staring into her beautiful face. “You've an amazing capacity for loving your children. Enough so it’d drive you back into even my arms.” Pausing to search her face, his mouth tightened. “Would that you were capable of such devotion toward a lover.” Toward me. 38 Skin & Satin She opened her mouth, but when he quirked an expectant brow, she snapped it shut. Straightening on shaking legs she put her back to the wall to watch him fearfully. Afraid I may decide not to help her. He knew she was afraid, but he was so enraged he was having a hard time caring. Seeing she’d say nothing further, he rounded to walk away. His cloak cracked at the speed of his movement, as he suddenly faced her again. The cloth whispering to the floor behind him. As he stared her down. Jaw tight and face set in anger. She reared back out of his reach. Stunned at the violence of his turn. His elbows cracked into the wall on each side of her head, as he caged her in. She was pinned so suddenly, she found herself hissing through her teeth at the abrupt threat. Pawing herself for a blade. “Have you ever loved any man?” He demanded harshly. Wanting to say more but knowing he’d only get louder with every question he asked. In your entire existence was there even one? Are you even capable? Chewing her cheek, she struggled to meet that penetrating look. Gasping as if burned when he caught her upper arms and jerked her to him. "Feral!" “Not Disseus anymore, is it?” Her mouth moved and her eyes flitted but she was lost. “Have you?” He persisted. “Or are we all just playthings to you? Pawns to be moved across a board as you see fit?” Lovers to manipulate? Breathing heavily, made her chest heave. Drawing his gaze. Chin rising a notch she said. “Is that how you see me?” How should I? What exactly does she expect! “I don’t know!” His voice revealed his exasperation. “Every time I think I know the rules you change the game.” “No game.” She said softly. Eyes meeting his. He scoffed. “With you there’s always a game. The trick is to survive it.” Stepping away from her as quickly as he'd approached he eyed her. “We stay our course.” He announced. Her one redeeming quality is her love for her children. *** While the others focused on roasting dinner over the fire, Nim crept to the door from her dark corner. Easing it open, she took the opportunity to step outside into the cool air. Despite Disseus’s rules. Despite his orders to stay inside. After the flood of his rage earlier, she felt like the room was stifling. She’d never had such an urge to run out in the woods barefoot, draw her bow and fall a deer. Feel the predatory gratification of the hunt rather than being his steady prey. Treading on ice to keep him going the direction she needed him pointed. To try and save her son. And save herself from her sins. His back was turned to the door, as he fitted the meat onto the spit. Staring at the shrouded night sky, she caught only glimpses of glittering stars between the rapid motion of charcoal clouds crossing the . Briskly rubbing her upper arms, she was surprised at the cold. Unable to remember a time she’d last felt it. Isolation was there as well. She’d always preferred to be alone. So why’d it make her so miserable just now? *** Watching them clustered around the fire trading amiable conversation made her realize she’d never felt more secluded. She was far from part of their group. Abandoned in a dank dungeon for so many years had offered torments aplenty. But nothing compared to this sense of what she yearned for being just beyond her fingertips. Though she’d heard nothing she knew the moment he’d crept up on her. Speaking even as his warm hands landed on her outer biceps. His crystallizing breath wisping along the back of her neck. “I only stepped out for a moment!" “The Devil you did.” He muttered. “You’ve been out here for over an hour already." His hand was chilly and fingertips rough as he caught the length of her red hair to sweep it over her shoulder. Exposing her neck. He pressed his lips to where it's bared expanse met her shoulder. "Do you have any idea how tempting you look?” “Tempting?” She swallowed. Voice cracking. “Out here alone. No cloak, no weapons. Bare skin and satin.” *** He said nothing of the silver-white shade of her shoulder bared by a slipping sleeve, or the alluring red halo of her hair tinged with gold in the dim light. Nor the delicacy of her small hands, slim fingers wrapped around the opposing biceps to ward off the biting breeze. All things which seemed designed to taunt a man such as me. Does she even know what she is? A devil temptress. Mouth moving, no words coming out, she took two steps forward. Slipping from his grip to spin and face him. "What do you want, Feral?" Everything. To lock her up where I can keep her and never let her run again. He was nearly shaking with the desire to do just that. Who would come looking for her? Almora and Lonnix would disapprove. But they’d come around. And how long could she resist him when there was no interference to care about their realtionship anymore. Would she still fight me then? It was an intriguing thought. Strolling backward, he put space between them. As she's clearly begging for it. So afraid of melting at my touch. Even that brief contact had revealed her climbing heat at the simple touch. He agilely hopped on a boulder a few feet away. Crouching atop it like a predator. Elbows on his knees, he was utterly comfortable. Yet coiled for attack. *** She remembered finding him perched thus many times in Enuchte, the Lower Lands. Seeking him out, she’d round the grove and often found him staring up as though something immensely fascinating lurked just beyond blue sky and cotton clouds. Her gaze would follow the jutting line of his squared jaw, down his chorded throat, and to the bronze smoothness of hard collarbones disappearing under coarse tunics. Making her fingertips itch to follow the path that skin led. She swallowed convulsively at the memory. “What would you have of me?” She queried resignedly. Afraid I'd call on what I asked for earlier. He considered it. Rubbing his chin thoughtfully. His arm dropped back over his bent knee. Lips turning in a cold smile. Answer enough without his slow perusal of her feet up to the roots of her hair. “And if I say no?” “Are you going to?” His eyes lit with interest. Skidding off the rock, his long legs slid out to land gracefully under him. Her mouth tightened and she looked at him imploringly. Hoping I won't demand it of her. “Is it a hard decision?” He strolled around her. Head tilted questioningly. “Deciding which to bed?” She queried. He paused behind her. Watching her spine stiffen as she feared her reaction to his touch. He dropped his knuckles along her shoulder blade and slid the back of his fingers down to turn and trace the curve of her waist and out into the flare of her hip. She drew a quaking breath. “With Almora and I both so readily available?” Trying to spur a fight to put distance back between us. As if I wouldn't know precisely what she was doing. 39 To Avoid “So, you do know her name.” He referred to Almora. Ignoring Nim’s efforts to rile him. He spun her out away from him. Catching her hand and pulling her back to his chest. She cast a dark look up at him. “I thought you only called her ‘the Dread’.” He met her look and slid his free palm firmly down the front of her belly and then twisted it over the line of her hip. Sliding it around to grip the globe of her ass to pull her more firmly to him. She swallowed a lump. Standing frozen under his ministrations. “W-What…I…” His failure to respond to her baiting, was unnerving. She reached to move her hair. Tossing it over her shoulder. But he caught that her hand trembled. Though she was willing to stubbornly persist on her track. “Or is it only that I am unwilling that you find so appealing?” “Are you?” He smiled skeptically down at her. “Is that what you’re telling yourself?” He chuckled mockingly under his breath. His breath stirring fine tendrils of hair next to her cheek as he spoke in a low voice. She shivered. Not as immune to me as she’d wish. He was enjoying knocking her off balance. He let that hand turn as he stepped behind her again. Rubbing it around her belly in possessive caresses. “Do you ever stop moving?” She snapped. “Rarely.” He admitted. Purring. “Unless I’ve found something interesting to look at.” “To watch.” She corrected. Implying that he was always watching everything. True. *** That busy hand slipped back up to lift her hair and grip the top of her shoulder. Leaning forward he whispered against the back of her head. “Of the many things you were the other night...I don’t recall ‘unwilling’ being one of them.” She huffed a breath. Wanting to argue. But knowing what I said was true. “Warm, soft...breathless perhaps. But not unwilling.” His lips brushed the back of her head. His hands gently massaging the tops of her shoulders. She hated hearing him say it. Stiff as a board in his grip. Unyielding as always. He caught a tendril of her pretty red hair and gave it a sharp tug. “You speak of unwillingness…I’ll give you a challenge you really won’t like.” She eyed him worriedly. Her lip creeping between her teeth as she worried. “You want me to stay?” She nodded. “And you’d have me running this little suicidal endeavor of yours?” “You know that I need you in this.” She admitted bitterly. “Then give me what I’d dearly like a taste of.” “Me?” She croaked quietly. “Oh, no…” He stepped around her again. Murmuring to her shoulders and the back of her hair, then rounding before her once more. “Nothing so simple as that… I want the one thing you desperately don’t want to give.” “I’ve given you everything.” “Hmm…” He rumbled. “Have you?” Her pretty brow furrowed, and she nodded slowly. “Then what I ask, should be easy for you.” “What, Feral?” “Oh, no…” He leaned in against her back to rub his lips against her temple. “Call me Disseus as you used to. Whisper my name in the heat of your passion. Stroke yourself over me and give me your pleasure. Speak to me of how you love me…” *** Her head shot up and her eyes rounded in horror. She shook her head adamantly, though her voice was pleading. “Please don’t…” He lifted a haughty brow. “You’re a-a-” Breathing heavily she spun to face him. “Charmer? Your savior? Your lover…Perhaps…” He offered helpfully. Caressing her cheek with a thumb. Bending down to look in her pretty green eyes. “Certainly not!” Eyes glittering with anger, she hissed. “Have you become so cold you no longer feel anything aside from lust?” Wouldn’t that be bliss? “I did once.” His mouth whitened. “But then she destroyed me.” “That’d be impossible!” She scoffed. “Would it?” “You’d have to care for someone more than yourself before they’d have the power to destroy you.” She’s certainly expert enough to know! “Oh.” He purred. “I assure you.” Tone dangerous he stepped toe to toe with her. “I was very much in love with you.” *** She walked backward toward the trees. Unaware that he eased to the right and left to maneuver her, until her back bumped against the boulder. “You don’t appear to have burned to ash at the loss of me!” She yelped. Startled at the sudden contact. She gestured breathlessly to his length. “You didn’t love me. I knew you didn’t.” “You knew nothing!” He reared back as though she’d slapped him. “And you know no more now.” You’re too blind to see the truth. He bared his teeth, lipping curling threateningly. “Look at you. When you’re cornered you scramble for every weapon in your arsenal. I remember you battling me with far more dignity than then you do now!” “I was naïve.” “Something I tried to tell you on more than one occasion.” He pointed out. “I’m fully aware I was an ignorant young girl.” That gave him pause. She’d never have admitted that before. “I didn’t say ignorant. I said innocent.” He calmed. Eying her pensively. “And I was a stupid boy.” Leaning forward his hand traced her waist to circle around and splay her back. He pressed his body to hers. Driving home the fact that at some point, he’d caged her. Pinned between his body and the rock, there was nowhere she could go to evade him. No escape for her now. And she knows it. She grasped for something scathing to say in return. Looking around in panic. “You see,” He weaved that silken tress between two fingers, thoughtfully. “I’m catching onto this little game of yours. In our recent time together.” “What game? There is no game!” “Every time I get too close to you, your vicious little tongue turns into a whip with which to lash me.” She paled. Because she knows it’s the truth. She aims for me with every weapon she can reach. “You’re nothing if not resourceful.” He trailed calloused fingertips down from her temple over her cheekbone and down over her lips. “But what happens when all your weapons have dulled against something immoveable?”

18 Yearning Nim sat near the fire listening to the soft crackling. Taking in the scent of burning logs and a coming rain. Though she dreaded its arrival, for now the lull was peaceful. Disseus had not said a word more to her since their argument and subsequent loving this evening. He somehow managed to make even his silence toward her hostile. Yet she preferred that over his biting comments. Or so it seems by her utter lack of conversation. Right now, he turned a couple plump rabbits on a spit. Occasionally, his eyes slid sideways to glower at her. Although Nim had expected his impatience and irritation, she’d not anticipated blatant animosity. In-fact she’d only rarely seen him lose temper. Especially when he was permitted to sate all that rage within her body. *** Lonnix and Almora had continued talking to him as though oblivious to his sour mood. Nim was huddled under her cloak shivering. She’s always cold at night. Disseus thought in annoyance. Wondering why she’d not brought more clothes or a thicker bedroll. Her bath in the chilly lake probably didn’t help either. That was her own fool decision. He reminded himself. Stamping down the flickers of sympathy easing through him. Don’t think like that. She doesn’t deserve it. The howling wind certainly didn’t do her any favors. He watched her glancing around and knew that getting closer to the fire wasn’t an option for her. The only opening was a narrow gap between Almora and Disseus. She’ll not lay that close to me. She knows it’d give me too easy access to her. And he wouldn’t bother even denying to himself that he’d stay up all night to plant seeds in her. To make her pay. To make her sore. She deserves that much at least… He looked around and knew his body would prove the hottest one in the group. Being a Harbinger meant his skin was always a higher temperature. But she’ll not consider cuddling me as an option. Annoyance made him bite roughly into a bit of rabbit meat. Checking to see if it was done. No. He spit the rubbery piece aside. Something he’d have clearly seen if he’d been paying a whit of attention to what he cooked rather than a tiny, cold woman. Her only other option was to be as far from Disseus as possible which would place her crowding Almora. Who, even now, watched Disseus through flirtatiously lowered lids. Nope. She’ll not be doing that either. *** Finally, the meat had finished cooking. When he began dividing the hunks of rabbit, he handed Nim the upper portion containing more meat. He seemed not to even notice the small kindness as he took a smaller piece for himself. He looked at Lonnix as the jovial little man entertained them with a tale. Nim stared at his hand holding the decadent bit of tender meat. She hesitated only a moment, her stomach wouldn’t allow any longer. Quickly reaching for the food he proferred, she accidentally grasped his hand. Though she immediately pulled away, he shot her a startled look. His surprise gave way to irritation. He turned a withering look on her. As if she’d purposely caressed him. As though she’d insulted him. Turning from him, she ate peacefully beneath the curtain of her hair. Like a little animal hoarding food. Her profile was beautiful, even lowered. The firelight caught her red hair and turned it a satin shade of ruby. Not orange like so many redheads. But true, dark red. Red as passion itself. She made a sound. A blissful moan as the food began to reach her hollow stomach. He winced. Giving her an aching look. “Mind your tongue!” “What? I said nothing.” She was startled. Tilting up to peer at him over her shoulder. Green eyes huge and glittering in the firelight. “I’ve heard that mewling sound before from your lips.” He growled. “Many, many times.” While she lay beneath him. That porcelain skin his to feast on. The lovely body warm and supple writhing against him. Wide eyed she slowly set her piece of meat aside her gaze steady on him and movements designed to keep from provoking him. Still he watched her like a predator with an eye locked on prey. Aye, I’ve heard her make that sound. “I’ll hear it again too.” He vowed. Even if it was the last thing he did. 19 Dark of Night Feeling his body tightening he abandoned his meal, muttering. “I’m getting some kindling.” Upon returning he found only the bare bones of his portion of food. His gaze flew to Nim shivering beneath her cloak and saw the remnants of hers as well. Apparently, her appetite hadn’t changed. Though his stomach grumbled objections at the stolen rations a smile pulled at his lips. She was unspeakably lovely in slumber. He could forget how plush her lips were in the light of day when they were so often tightened in frustration with him. Now they were thick and slick and begged to be kissed. Her long dark lashes rested against the smoothness of her cheek. The firelight played with the slim shadow of her cheekbones. Easing closer to stare down at her, he noticed the quaking of her shoulders and clacking of her teeth. Rain began to fall. It’d be much colder in a short time. Cursing himself for a fool, he dragged his bed roll close and dropped down behind her. Scooting an arm beneath her he pulled her against him. She stiffened at the sudden impact of her back touching his body. “What? Are you afraid I’d touch you?” Splaying his hand over her taut abdomen he let his thumb brush the bottom of a pert breast and allowed his pinky to slide low enough she began to writhe in discomfort. He firmly nested her in the cradle of his hips. Satisfied when it elicited a small gasp from her. “Don’t worry.” He whispered in her ear. “I’d sooner cut off my own hand.” *** “Odd.” She remarked tonelessly. Seemed your hands were all over me earlier.” He vividly flashed a memory of her bathing in the lake. Her body shimmering under a drying layer of water. Fair point. “It doesn’t mean I don’t steal wonder what evil I may contract from touching you.” “Doesn’t feel like you’re worried about that.” She hissed back spitefully as she wriggled her hips to make her point. Making it apparent that she’d recognized his hardness despite all his venom. His teeth ground but before he could come up with something appropriately scathing, she was speaking again-or more aptly, demanding to know. “Why are you holding me?” Momentarily off-guard he paused before saying. “Hard to make you miserable if you freeze to death.” Certainly, truth in that. *** She scoffed and he expected she’d call him on his bluff, but she didn’t. She only murmured in a cracking voice. “I don’t need your efforts to be miserable.” Sensing the weight of her sorrow, he felt like a cad. I’ve made her think of the loss of her son again. And all the delays were meeting in getting to them. He knew her frustration arose from her urgency to reach him. To save him. Sighing heavily, he whispered. “I am sorry, you know?” “For what?” Her head turned to see him in her peripheral. “I can’t imagine you being sorry for anything you’ve ever done.” Ouch. He put a palm to her cheek and pushed her face away. Unable to meet her permeating gaze. Even in darkness. “That you were slave to the Demon King. That he did unspeakable things...” She started to interject but he cut her off, needing to explain. “You’d left me for Baron, so I wasn’t too shocked to hear you’d abandoned him for-” “I didn’t! I-” Outraged she huffed when he shushed her. I know that. Now. “There were mixed rumors. You’d left, you’d been taken...I just told myself it was none of my concern. If you’d wanted my help, you’d have gotten word to me.” *** Nim was quiet a long time. “I thought about it a hundred times. About putting my energy in the river or the rain to send you a message.” “Why didn’t you?” He stiffened. Shocked at this new knowledge. “Or even to your precious Baron?” He couldn’t keep the derision out of his voice. “Sweet Baron.” She murmured. Her sorrow hitting him in wild waves. “I did send him word.” “And he didn’t come?” Contempt filled Disseus at the mere thought that the man had been too cowardly to come for her. “No.” “Then what word did you send?” “To stay away or he’d be killed.” She paused. “Perhaps it was he that’d begun to believe I’d gone of my own accord because I didn’t ask him to come for me.” “Why didn’t you?” “The Demon King would’ve tortured Baron.” “And me? Why didn’t you call for me?” His voice had dropped with deep interest. “Do you truly think that even you could’ve avoided that same fate?” She twisted her head to look back over her shoulder at him again. Making her red hair bunch near his nose. “Who’s to say that even the great Feral could’ve gotten me out of those caves?” *** “So, what did you do?” He asked softly. She was worried I’d die trying? For the first time he wondered if perhaps she did know him better than he gave her credit for. I would’ve. “It’s worse than anything you could imagine.” She murmured. I wouldn’t bet on that. I imagined countless horrible fates while you were gone. Some I’d even thought to inflict myself…But now the hunger to harm her was waning and with every day he knew he was falling more susceptible to her charms. That former respect for her clambering back through him again as he learned what meant most to her. Her son. “Tell me.” He pulled her more firmly against him. His sinewed arms tense around her as he offered her some vague bit of reassurance. “Now.” 20 Nightmarish Things “It’d taken me decades of ending the fight. Of pretending I’d given up.” “Resisting him?” Disseus cut in. His voice harsh. She swallowed hard and he noticed that her body began to tremble in his grip. “Yes. For months I pretended I had not the merest hint of fight any longer. I let him take the husk he held captive and no longer clawed or bit or attacked him.” “You pretended to submit to his violation?” Disseus’ throat tightened and he was sickened. Imagining her, fierce creature that she was, playing dead for so long to meet the needs of some long game plan. It must’ve killed her. And though he’d already harbored deep hatred for the Demon King, now it rose to new heights. But am I really any better? That made Disseus mouth dry and his strong heart thrum fiercely. She’s doing the same for me now. And he wondered what he was doing to her mind. She has to be nearly broken from what she’d endured. Though he’d seen no sign of that yet. *** “It was for a purpose.” She dismissed. Unwilling to accept Disseus’ sympathy. “He became complacent and eventually…I had one night of reprieve.” One night the Demon King had failed to arrive to torture her body. “And that’s how you escaped him.” She nodded but he felt the rush of pain swelling off her. “I’d have come for you, but you never called me…” She was quiet. Knowing there was nothing more she could say to it that she hadn’t already. “So, I never came.” Eventually he’d even stopped sleeping next to the river hoping word would come. But she need never know about the endless years I’d waited, lived, on the water’s banks. Waiting. For her. *** He recognized her prolonged silence as she lay there. “You’re deciding how much to give away.” She said nothing. “Fine.” Even as she wondered it, heart tight, she felt him tuck his face in her hair. Probably going to sleep. Instead, he was taking in her scent, enjoying the feel of her next to him as she absorbed his unnatural heat thankfully. Enjoying my presence for once. Though she’d never admit it. Body finally easing, she let herself melt against him. His warmth enveloped her. Without meaning to, she gave a tiny purring sound in her throat and felt him tense in response. “Don’t do that.” He grated through gnashed teeth. “What?” She asked sleepily. “Make-do-that sound!” “Why?” Because it reminds me of what once was. What it feels like to be inside you! Giving a low growl, he rolled her over and flattened his body over hers. What am I doing? I was just feeling such disgust with myself. Comparing my actions to that of the Demon King. Yet he found he couldn’t stop. His hands roving her rampantly. His mouth taking hers like a starved man. When she returned his motions with equal fervor, he was shocked. Sending him to new heights of arousal. Far more than just looking at her or feeling her. Realizing he could no longer hold back, he pushed at her clothes until her body was bared to his pawing hands and suckling mouth. He met her aggression as she clawed at his tunic. Fabric rent as they found each other’s bodies beneath. *** His cock was already hard. Erect and ready to enter her. He scrambled to reveal her lower body and pushed her thighs apart. She folded her legs up to frame his hips as he positioned at her entrance. He paused long enough for his icy blue gaze to rove her face. Consumed by the intensity in her vivid green ones. He saw a reflection of the hunger he was feeling. Need. The storm was increasing. The wind whistling and rain falling in sheets. Making the night seem impossibly dark save the halo of the moon’s glow. She caught his ass. Her fingers biting into his cheeks as she yanked him upward fiercely. Forcing him inside her brutally. He moaned long and loud in pleasure at the feel of her. Of her desire. She screeched as he filled her. Stretching her inside and probing her furthest entrance as he impaled her. His hardness like an iron rod entering and exiting her. In the midst of the storm, their skin melded as she rode her wildly. Panting in pleasure at the feel of her. Her head was thrown back and she stared up at a black sky. The rain coming down in tunnels that seemed to surround them. The drops hitting the ground and pattering further away as their heat drove the drops a distance away. Disseus’ fervor grew and there was an orange glow emerging from his back. His tunic pulled up under his arm pits was beginning to steam behind him. Nim’s red brows drew together. “What’s happening.” “Don’t worry about that!” He growled. Yanking her neckline further down to wrap her breasts in a digging grip. Using them to drag his body up her length. Planting him even further inside her. She cried out as if he hurt her but hooked her heels behind him. Settling him deeper with each long stroke. Her nails dug into his back and raked up his shoulders. Splitting the skin slightly sent orange beams of light shooting from his back and into the night sky like flames. “Disseus! What’s happening to you?” She was truly worried now. 21 Sheltered “Don’t worry about it.” He growled. I’m not stopping. He was savoring the feel of their skin melded but even more than that… Her response. Her desire and her heat. “Just look at me, Nim. Please.” He softened his tone. To his surprise she tossed up her red hair and clung to his shoulder. Meeting his intense gaze. They stared at each other, nearly afraid to blink as they moved together in fading firelight. The sounds of their pleasure swallowed by the storm. She bit her lip to stem the sounds which had been bubbling up her throat and parting her lips with wild abandon. She strove to control her primal reaction. “No. No walls. No shells. Just be with me.” His voice was a low rumble. Marked by a flash of lightening which brightened the harsh lines of his face. Brightening his blue eyes until they seemed nearly white in the night. He felt her soften. The tension in her thighs easing as she embraced him with those and her arms. In no time, he had her making that mewling purr. Just the way I remembered it. He growled hungrily in response. Thrusting his hips hard as he filled her with his seed. Moaning passionately as he dropped his head to kiss her. She still clenched him with her legs, and she flexed her inner walls around him. Milking his peak and making him shake from the weakness pouring through him. “Stop!” He laughingly objected. Surprised that she still remembered the effect that had on him. He rolled to his back. Pulling her with him so she lay over him. He dragged his cloak from beneath them and tossed it over her back to shield her from the rain. Her slick body lay over him as he trailed his fingertips over her shoulder blade. She shivered as cold drops of rain splattered her bare shoulders. He pulled the cloak up higher around her neck. *** “When did it begin to rain?” She whispered huskily. A teasing note in her voice. “Somewhere between your screams.” Cupping the back of her head he sighed and rolled her to the side of him. Holding tight. Already the mood was changing. “What’s wrong?” He watched the dread settling on her face. “Foreboding for tomorrow.” She rubbed her stomach as though it unsettled her there. “I am reluctant to face the Demon King again.” As would anyone. “I will be with you.” He assured. “It’s funny.” She whispered. Rolling closer to put her cheek along his chest. “I’d had such a clear idea of how this trip would go.” “And?” He lifted a dark brow. Tilting his head up to run his long, slim-fingered hand through that silvery blonde hair. “I still promptly landed in the last bed I wanted in.” “I suppose that wasn’t altogether your doing.” He put a palm to brace the back of his head. Staring up at the sky and feeling the hint of shame at all he’d done to her. Yet, still hungering for more. I’ll never have enough of her. He could finally admit it. To himself at least. “Yes,” She agreed. “but it was mine to be here naked and sated now in my former lover’s bedroll, is it not?” “Former?” He asked a bit roughly. “The one man I’d sworn would never have me again.” She added. Refusing to answer the question he was really asking. How can she call us former lovers now? He was staring at her ferociously. “The one man you’d ran like Hell to escape?” “Yes,” She chewed her cheek. Dropping her face back against his chest so she was no longer looking at him. “that one.” So, she admits she ran from me, now? *** Nealinim ran. Her feet quick and true. Smooth feet barely touching the ground and spraying thin puddles in a shower of droplets. Behind her she could hear the large cat on the hunt. The Obtrane. A giant tan feline with spotted fur, and legs longer than any horse’s moved close behind her. Tracing her scent. She could hear it closing the space between them despite that she’d been so far ahead. A sheen of sweat dampened her forehead and her heart thudded deeply in her chest. She ran faster. Her palm skimming the bark of a white trunk as she passed. Red hair flashed between the trees in the silver of a night lit only by the moon. She was a vivid blotch, but her step was soundless, and she was counting on the silence to make her escape. Thunder rumbled and a silver light bloomed above them before darkening the sky to pitch again. Behind her, the Obtrane made quick work of cutting through the woods. Trailing her expertly. Pausing only long enough to press his dark snout against the tree she’d touched, confirming were she’d caressed it. Lowering its nose, as it loped closer. Catching the flash of red in the silver-white night. There she was. Just ahead. She squealed as the animal lunged up and slid its jaws around her shoulder to lightly yank her back. Spinning around to cover her, he quickly shifted into the naked body of her lover. Laughing together he dropped his weight atop her. “I caught you.” He said softly. Trailing a fingertip over her lips and the curve of her chin. “You did.” Her teeth flashed white in the dark. “I’m proud of you.” “I’m getting faster.” “Because you’re a better tracker now, you think?” “Because I’d know your scent anywhere.” He gave her a half smile. “I could find you anywhere you went now.” “But you’re supposed to be learning to track fey. Not just me.” “But you’re the only one I want.” And he took her mouth with a hungry passion. His corded arms tightening around her as he tasted her. Suddenly she was awake. Realizing that the warmth of those arms was very real. They were twined around her. Covering her in a smell that had woke her many times during those years in the Demon King’s dungeons. A smell she’d have given anything to take in again. Now it was too much. 22 Rebuffed “So...Good night?” Lon’s familiar voice cut through the blissful peace of slumber. Disseus peeled open his eyes to see Lonnix standing over him. Peering over his wide belly with a knowing smirk. “Was.” Disseus rolled over to get up. “’Til I woke to your face.” Where the hell is she? She wasn’t next to him. In-fact she was nowhere in sight. He frowned at Lonnix. “Don’t glare at me, My Friend.” Lon frowned. “Wasn’t my doing that drove her off. She headed down to the river.” “Said she had to go ‘wash off a mistake’.” Lon mimicked a shrill womanly voice. “So…how good a mistake was it?” He wiggled his brows suggestively. “Was it?” I’m not talking about that. Disseus glared at him. “She can wash all she wants.” He called loudly down to the river. “But she won’t be able to wash away what she did.” Came to me warm, wet and willing. That was no fault of mine. Glancing over his shoulder toward the bank, Lonnix winced and shuffled away. Unwilling to see her come stalking back after biting that bait. *** Disseus looked toward Almora, realizing for the first time that she was there. She ran her fingers through the knots in her damp blonde hair as she stared at the ground. “Look what you did.” Disseus whispered as he gestured. “Me?” Lonnix looked appalled. “I didn’t-you’re the one-you-” Blowing out a breath he gave up. Reaching under a fur and two piled cloaks Disseus slipped on his breeches. Rising he dug around until he uncovered his boots. Already washing him off, was she? “Won’t be the last time that woman washes me away.” He snarled to himself. Obviously catching his wind, Lonnix shot him a dubious look. “She looked a fine rage this morn, Disseus. Keep that up, you may not get back what you offer.” He cautioned with a grimace. Disseus shot him a dark look. Lon’s meaning was clear. My man parts. Nim was storming up the hillside, her eyes spitting green fire. And levelled on Disseus. *** “Don’t blame me!” Disseus defended, then gave her an arrogant smirk. You can regret last night all you wish. Won’t change that it happened. He helped her on her mount, despite her objections. Letting his hand mold over her bottom and caress a hip resulted in a vicious slap across his cheek. Not entirely unexpected. She leaned down to hiss in his face. “Never again.” Oh, it’ll happen again. “Don’t worry Sweetheart. I’d rather stick my piece in boiling oil.” He flicked her nose as though she were adorable and grinned triumphantly. But already he was making plans to sample her sweet body again tonight. She growled through gritted teeth. “Careful.” His voice dropped to a dangerous note. “That sounds very much like that other noise.” With a small, frustrated shriek she heeled her horse. Lonnix sidled up next to him with a worried look. “Take care not to get burned at your own game.” *** Once they were all mounted, they heeled their horses. It didn’t take long to catch up to Nim. Despite her best efforts, the nag refused to do more than a lazy step. In-fact she was tempted to stalk off herself, sure that she could stomp away faster than the rabid horse was willing to do. Disseus trotted his big stallion up next to her. Steering him so close, Disseus’ legs brushed Nim’s. She jerked away. Spitting nastily. “You know the Guardians are looking for you.” He looked ahead but his whole demeanor had gone from taunting to cold instantly. “I’m sure they are.” “They need someone to enforce our laws.” His head spun to glare at her. “That’s not my problem!” I’m not going back. They don’t deserve my help. Her disgusted look spurred him to add. “There are plenty of others.” “No. There aren’t.” She said softly. “Not anymore.” “What?” His eyes widened. “Demon kindred got them all.” “The Harbingers?” “No, the kittens.” She snapped dryly. “Are you ever amiable?” He spurred his horse and rode ahead while she sputtered. Her eyes narrowed on his back. *** “They’d love to find you.” Nim threatened. The Guardians would want me to go back to the fey realm. When he looked over his shoulder, his eyes held a hard glint. Is she threatening to summon them on me? “That’d be a shame.” He said acidly. “You might never see your boy again. In-fact you might get the pleasure of servitude to the Demon King again were I to be turned back over to them.” Don’t threaten me. She looked as though he’d slapped her, and he instantly regretted the words. Dammit, but the woman brought out the worst in him. Lonnix was appalled. “Don’t look at me that way!” Disseus hissed. “Why would you say such a thing to her?” Because I’m a fool. “Did you not hear her threaten me?” “Yes, I did. I heard an angry, humiliated woman trying to defend herself.” He shot Disseus a chastising look. As if I should know better. Despite himself, Disseus felt his defensiveness rising to the fore. “Why are you in support of the man-eating wen-” “I’m not.” Lon cut him off with surprising aggression. “I’d just thought my friend a better man than the one I’ve seen as late.” Disseus’s brows snapped together. “You’re treading dangerous ground, Old Friend.” Disseus grated. “As are you.” Lonnix gestured to Nim who’d fallen a distance behind. 23 Who Was Nim? “Who is she?” Almora rode close now. Disseus had been oblivious to her long scrutiny. I forget how perceptive she is. He lifted his head to stare at her back. “She calls herself Nealinim now. I knew her as Nim.” “I didn’t ask her name.” I know what she’s asking. He eyed her. “She’s a woman wanting to save her son.” “Disseus,” Almora sighed. “I’m asking who she is to you.” I know… After a long look, he sighed. “She was a young First Water fey girl when I met her. She wanted to be a warrior like her father before her. She was orphaned young and wanted to honor his memory.” He stared at her back thoughtfully. “Fey named her, because she was too little to remember her name. They dubbed her Nealinim, meaning ‘lost warrior’ in our tongue.” He explained. Giving a harsh laugh. “As if someone knew what she’d become.” She has indeed become a warrior. “Elders said she was freckled with copper hair and meek eyes and would not be able to marry well. First Water Fey are supposed to aspire beyond their station when seeking mates.” “Though I’d thought she’d grown into something quite lovely. And I....was a young-Harbinger, a strange creature amongst her kind. I was isolated and bitter and didn’t know where I came from. Or why I was dealt the lot I was.” “What is a Harbinger?” She queried. “A form of law for their kind. Something which is trained to be ferocious.” “Are there many?” “There are few Harbingers. And they are feared. Children never played with me. Men didn’t willingly chat with me and women averted their eyes to avoid peering at me, except for the occasional one looking for a short adventure.” And Nim. “It sounds like a perilously lonely existence.” Almora remarked. “I was long used to that when Nim found me. She was a vivacious young guardian bent on knowing everything.” He rolled his eyes Heavenward at the memory, but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He shook his head as if to chase away that partial grin. “She sought me out determined to learn all I could teach. I told her no and warned her to stay away.” “I’d suspect she listened as well then as she would now.” Almora said with mirth dancing in her blue eyes. “It’s true. She did listen as well than as now. She was everywhere I went.” “Until you couldn’t take it.” Almora said. Crossing her arms on the saddlehorn and awaiting the rest of the story quite raptly. She’s enjoying this. “I lost patience and confronted the petite little thing she was. Told her to stay the hell away from me.” But she wouldn’t. “She refused.” He explained. “And in-fact, warned me that if I was going to be difficult than she’d be forced to relentlessly seduce me.” “How’d you take that?” Almora asked nearly breathless in suspense. Pride for Nim’s actions on his face. “I laughed in her face and ordered her away.” “Disseus!” “Despite my best efforts, she succeeded. I think it was that first time she put her tiny hand in mine and insisted I join her for a walk, that I was well and truly lost. Such a simple touch…” Almora blinked quietly. Prepared to wait an eternity for more of the story. “Our love affair was brief and passionate.” “Sounds incredibly intriguing.” Almora sighed wistfully. “Yes, well…” He cleared his throat and stiffened. “It took me years to realize she’d just been using me. When there was nothing more I could teach her, she was gone as quickly as she’d come.” “And you?” Almora straightened. Her face mournful. Don’t pity me. He looked away from her. “I was left to mourn her. And hate her.” He said harshly. Summoning those negative emotions to circle around himself like a protective blanket. “I feel like there must be more…A reason why…” “Well, when you find out what it is,” Disseus gave her a sharp look. “you’ll have to let me know.” “Disseus…” “Don’t be sad for me, Mora. It’s done and over.” He fingered the saddlehorn. “It took her no time to declare her engagement to one of her own kind, a man considered far superior to such a dark thing as I.” “Is that why you left?” “I tore my way out of the lower land. And I Lonnix never go back.” “Are you so certain?” She asked softly. “Never.” “Because of memories and pain?” “Probably.” He shrugged. “There’s nothing there I miss.” “That’s cause she’s right there.” Almora gestured ahead of them. He shot her a dark look, but she continued anyway. “Are you so certain that’s the story from her angle, as well?” His lips thinned. “I know it is.” His gaze narrowed. “Look at her appearing now. When she needs something yet again.” 24 Guardians Arriving The rest of the ride was relatively peaceful until a sound like flapping ship sails. Tilting up their heads, they watched a giant orange bird fly over. Its shadow engulfing them. “Guardians.” Disseus hissed yanking up his hood and folding his cloak carefully around him. Did she call to them? He sent Nim a sharp look. Horses shying, they moved from the landing path of the massive bird. Descending through the trees it shrank, wings disappearing. Legs reducing and scales falling away. Clothes climbing up his length like snakes winding over him. Polished boots crunched over the branches as he took a few steps and came to a stop. “Nim.” He greeted. His solemn face typically impassive. She gave a slight nod. She knows him. Disseus looked from her to the Guardian. Waiting to find out exactly what he was here after. Pulling his hood low over his forehead Disseus willed his features to be mottled and slack again. Tipping his head sideways he leaned away from them. *** Fortunately, Bernus had eyes only for Nim. “I’ve brought the others.” He announced. “Though you know the severity of our mission, your daughter insisted we check on your efforts and ensure you’re still safe.” Daughter? As the small Ice Benu Guardian landed behind her, she transformed into a lovely young recreation of Nim. Nim’s eyes lit vibrantly at the sight of her. Disseus was looking from Nim to the girl raptly. Disseus couldn’t help looking from one redhead to the other. The likeness is uncanny. The only difference was that the younger girl had beautiful aqua eyes instead of Nim’s brilliant green. Disseus felt somewhat annoyed that Nim had only spoken of a son. I’d known nothing of this daughter. How much more of her life, don’t I know? *** A giant multi-colored bird arrived next. It had to land in a clearing ahead, due to its massive size. Disseus’ eyes widened. He’d never seen a Benu Guardian so large. Disseus dismounted readying for combat should he be recognized. What is this thing? “Mother!” The girl hit the ground running and embraced Nim with a delighted squeal. Mother? It seemed strange to hear someone calling her that. There’d been a time when Disseus had envisioned tiny children of theirs cheering that as they flooded into his hut. But it was not to be. He shook himself from wasted reveries. Ignoring the small pang of sadness that rolled through him at knowing Nim had bourne two men children. Neither of which were mine. *** “Marnie, My Sweet!” Nim welcomed her. Arms wide and her face soft in a way he’d never seen before. Laughing together a moment Marnie stepped back and turned to face the others. “Are these your assistance?” Her voice held no disappointment or skepticism as she surveyed their ragtag band. We’re a rather rough looking lot. Even Disseus knew that. At Nim’s nod, Marnie approached them for a closer inspection. Watching the treeline ahead, Disseus awaited the arrival of whatever massive beast had been in the shape of the biggest Benu Bird he’d ever seen. Vaguely surprised when a slender young man emerged. What did I expect? Some behemoth? Yes. Yes, I did. Someone far larger. Such as a great barbarian of a man. Like one he’d meant once at the Blue Lark Assassin’s Guild. An unholy large creature. Nim tossed her hair over her shoulder, to offer the young man a broad smile in greeting. She knows him. How? Disseus was slightly annoyed at the surge of jealousy that rose through him. Immediately making him recall the feel and smell and sounds of her on the night past. Wondering if this good-looking young man had experienced the same from her on occasion. That thought was sickening. For a moment Disseus’ eyes narrowed and his teeth gritted against the wave of emotion. But the young man promptly stepped to Marnie’s side. His hand dropping low on her back to rest possessively. Disseus’ face eased and his aggressive stance relaxed. He belongs to the younger version. Not my mate. *** Beaming, Marnie strode to them and quickly began embracing each of them in warm welcome. Despite Lonnix’s startled look. And as she reached Disseus, he’d misshapen his face and allowed drool to seep from the corner of his mouth. But Marnie didn’t bat an eyelash. Her expression sincerely thankful. Too sweet to even note my deformities. And against his better judgement, Disseus felt himself softening toward this gentler version of Nim. Like all the best parts of her. “Your deeds won’t be forgotten by the guardians, Lonnix.” Her smile was scintillating as she shook his hand vigorously. Looking so much like her mother. And as for Nim, every time she looked directly at Marnie, she couldn’t suppress her proud smile. Nor the softening of her expression. She cherishes her daughter. Her children. He corrected his thoughts. It was a look he’d not seen on her in a long while. Pure joy. It transformed her face. This was why she needed to find her son. Though he’d known, he hadn’t understood until now. She’s a mother with a desperate need to protect her young, in truth. 25 Need of a Harbinger Lonnix watched Marnie with rapt attention. Even as Disseus moved to put him in his place he noticed the young man at her side watching Lonnix carefully. “This is my husband, Aardix Mane.” The giant Guardian. Disseus eyed him warily. Wondering if this was some trap that Nim had established to get him taken back to Enuchte. “The young prince.” Disseus interjected a bit too astutely for the blustering fool he appeared to be. He reminded himself to slow his responses. Several surprised glances went his way. Too late. “Yes.” The regal young man nodded in confirmation. “I must speak to you.” Bernus murmured, gesturing for Nim to step aside with him. To discuss what? Disseus’ head whipped. Feeling like a cornered animal. She did. But they weren’t far enough Disseus couldn’t hear them. Even Nim underestimated his acute senses. “We need the Harbinger, Nim.” Me. *** Disseus’ head spun as he honed in on their conversation. “I understand the importance of your mission but-” Bernus began but she cut him off. “I know.” She studied the Guardian. Knowing that he had some idea she knew where Disseus was. She’s already betrayed me? “If he attempts to contact me, I’ll let you know. But the chances are slim. We didn’t part ways amicably.” She cautioned Bernus. Despite the telling statement indicating she was willing to protect Disseus, at least for now. His old rage immediately boiled to the surface. ‘We’ didn’t part ways at all. She parted ways. *** He should’ve been relieved, but instead their conversation was making him progressively more irate. “You were close once.” Bernus reminded. “A long time ago.” “He still may seek you out since you’re no longer hiding from him.” I was right. She was hiding from me. His teeth ground at the knowledge but he didn’t dare intervene now. If Bernus knows where I am, he’ll bring a hoard of them to drag me back. She tossed Disseus a quick glance. A guilty look. She refocused her attention on Bernus. “He’s a Harbinger. Don’t you think he could’ve found me anywhere I’d hid, if he’d been looking?” If I hadn’t already given up! Bernus eyed her doubtfully. *** “You’ll be the first one I call if he makes contact with me.” She assured the Guardian. “It’s important to our people. Your people.” Bernus turned away. But a quick study showed Nim’s face had tightened for a moment as though she were outraged. Though she said nothing. When did she learned such careful control over her whiplash tongue? The answer came quickly and made him wince. When she’d been slave to the Demon King. Her defiance would’ve been met with endless torture... *** She stared at the ground as Bernus rejoined the group. But her dour demeanor banished when her daughter called her name in that bubbling voice. Disseus gave Lonnix a long look. Nodding briefly Lonnix gave a shout that they needed to get moving. Almora looked from him to Disseus in faint surprise that suddenly Lonnix was commanding their little troupe. But thankfully she said nothing. Merely mounted and gave her little mare a touch of heel. The group of guardians shouted their farewells. They rode until the woods. Where his fury overcame him. “You’re working for the guardians.” He spat. A quick sideways glance showed he was back out of disguise. “No. They’d like me to.” She countered. “Bernus would anyway.” Her saying it that way made white hot rage shoot through him. Why would Bernus assume she’d be doing him personal favors? How close had they become? “Bernus is a boy!” Before he could retort she lifted a staying hand. “I know full well you could hear me. I told them nothing.” His only response was the ticking of a muscle in his jaw. “Let me see your hand.” Almora demanded. Without question Lonnix obeyed. Scooting toward the end of the log where Almora sat primly he offered her his chubby palm. Taking his wide fingers, she leaned forward to skim them. Tracing the deep creases with a fingertip. “It says you hunger for coin but have a good heart despite it. This line.” She trailed one. “Indicates you are slow to warm up to someone but once you do, they’re graced with an unfailingly loyal companion. “Like a hound.” Disseus chimed in from the other side of the fire where he was using his dagger to whittle a small piece of wood. “Always following me about. Nipping at my heels.” “That’s because someone must look after your sorry arse. You’d get yourself in all manner of scraps were it not for me incessantly extracting us.” Tipping his head back, Disseus roared with laughter. “That’s how it is, ’tis it?” “Aye.” Lonnix twisted to nod solemnly toward his friend. Rubbing his eyes with his thumbs, Disseus shook his head. *** “Come.” Lonnix ordered. “Let her tell us your innermost depths. Though it may only reveal endless parades of lovely wenches dancing over piles of coin.” “That, My Friend.” Disseus laughed as he pointed. “Would be you.” “Oh.” Lonnix stroked his chin in an imitation of being deep in thought. “Aye. Perhaps that is so.” But setting his splinter of wood aside and sheathing his dagger Disseus rounded the fire to crouch before Almora. Letting her take his big hand in hers his eyes watched her face patiently. Nim suffered an unbearable tightness inside her chest at the sight. Almora hummed thoughtfully. “Noble but distanced. Faithful but bitter. Gentle but ruthless. You’re contrived of endless contradictions, My Lord.” Disseus’s smile began to fade and the light in his eyes dimmed as he retracted his hand. “Sounded accurate to me!” Lonnix looked to Nim. “Perfectly read.” Nim agreed. “That so?” She nodded. “Then perhaps it is your turn.” “No.” She sipped from a wooden cup of boiled herbs. “I am quite good without.” 26 Readings All Around “Be a sport.” Lonnix pressed. “The rest of us did so at our own expense.” Shaking her head, Nim drew another careful sip. Lonnix and Disseus exchanged a look. In unison they laughingly lunged for her. Though Lonnix was far quicker than expected it was, of course, Disseus that reached her before she could react. Cup clattering as he laughingly hooked her under the armpits and hoisted her up. Still dangling helplessly in shock, she failed to struggle until he pushed her down before the witch. Nearly singeing her hair in the fire. Objecting she hissed profanity at him. “Shush.” He put a finger to his lips and gestured to Almora commandingly. *** Snarling up at him, Nim glared from beneath lowered brows as she thrust her rigid hand out as he’d made it obvious, he’d not be letting her up until she complied. And she won’t have me touching her any longer than necessary. That thought caused a bitter twinge to rush through him, but he pushed it aside as he awaited Almora. Unable to resist a little jab. Just a little one this time. He promised. “That’s a good girl.” Disseus smirked. “Ignore him.” Almora drew her attention. “This says your life will be long but rocky. And-” But of course, Nim harshly cut her off before she could say more. “How do you know that?” “She’s from a long line of witches.” Lonnix supplied. Causing Nim’s head to turn to face him. Making her red hair bunch along the leaves and twigs as she cocked her head toward him as if to warn him that speaking wasn’t in his favor currently. It’s probably not. She’s just looking for someone to lash out at. “This.” Almora pointed out a long groove. “Is your lifeline. It tells me.” She explained. Elaborating further. “See these ridges here? Like tiny mountains? These rises show the complexities you’ll endure. They’re quite high.” “Ah.” Nim lifted her head to see. Her tone somewhat impressed. Begrudgingly, no doubt. “This line tells me of your skills. You have many but this more than the others.” Almora pointed to one in particular. A deeper line. “Battle.” She acknowledged, engrossed in what Almora pointed out. Dissues’ brow furrowed as he looked down at her. That’s not all she’s good at. Strange that’d be the first thing she’d think of. “This tells me of your spirit.” Almora’s voice drew him back to the subject at hand. “You love deeply and are innately maternal. Very protective. Like a mother bear.” Disseus and Lonnix both laughed. “Bear sounds appropriate.” Lonnix teased. Eyes dancing with mirth. Knowing he could taunt her some while Disseus held her pinned down. “Certainly, appropriate since she has much the same personality as that nag you ride.” Disseus agreed. But Nim was listening to neither of them. *** “What is this one?” Nim twisted, and Disseus released her enough to let her show them what she meant. She touched a strange, splintered line. “That is your family. It speaks of your children.” Nim stiffened as Almora studied it. “I count thr-” “This is silly.” Nim jerked her hand free and rose abruptly. Ending the subject immediately. Disseus let her go. But not without a penetrating blue-eyed stare. Almora was going to say three. I’ve met two… Something in him tightened and he wondered. Just for a moment, he wondered. She’d never admit it. She’d never tell me if I asked. But he badly wanted to know. Who’s was the third one? And where is it? Is it mine? *** Nim stood and dusted off her dress. Giving her back to Disseus who was staring her down. Pinning her with a permeating look. Enough so she glanced once over her shoulder at him, under the guise of brushing it off. “What is with you two?” Lonnix gave an aggravated gesture. Clever enough to not miss this strange interchange but dense enough to have missed what was nearly said. Or at least willing to let us think so. Disseus knew that Lonnix preferred people to underestimate his intellect. It gave him a distinct advantage that his stature did not allow. “It’s okay.” Almora signaled for him to silence as she watched Nim return to where she’d been. Briskly collecting her cup, she eyed the herbs lingering in the bottom. Surely aware that all eyes were on her as she feigned being oblivious. She’s hiding from me. Disseus had seen that behavior before. In the last days before she left me… *** Almora watched her too. A strange look crossing the witch’s pretty features. “She’s very odd.” She murmured softly. Disseus shot her a questioning look. “She can be so warm and charming. Almost like a child. Then the next moment it’s like a door slams inside her and she’s back to ice cold and seething.” Disseus stared back at Nealinim. Not realizing he was nodding slightly. “How’d you ever get close to her?” Blinking in surprise he muttered. “She was the very opposite of what you see now.” 27 Don’t Go “She never used to be this bad.” Disseus could recall warmth and laughter and rolling through flowers and being tackled by a woman in skirts dropping out of a tree. Days of sunshine and laughter. He looked around him now and saw everything through darker eyes. Reminding himself that those days were long gone. Almora was still giving him a quizzical look. But I don’t have any answers to offer her. Almora clearly wanted to know what had changed so much in Nim. I don’t know. It wasn’t my fault. She left me. His thoughts turned bitter, and he shifted away from the witch. Making it clear the conversation was over and he cared to discuss it no further. *** But thinking over what Almora had said made him curious. I know some of the more ugly parts of her story. Of the time she was gone. But I’d like to know the rest… Yet he feared asking to fill in the blanks would likely cause him pain. But his hunger to know was making him restless. What did happen to her the years since I knew her? Other than the demon. And whatever evolving closeness she has with the bloody Guardian. Bernus… Thinking the man’s name wanted to make him hit a tree. They were obviously very friendly. Comfortable enough in each others’ company that Bernus could nearly threaten her, and she didn’t bat an eyelash but deflected smoothly. Like she does everything I say. Or ask. That night was fitful for Nim. Nightmares plagued a time that should’ve been peaceful. All she could see was the giant twisted features of the Demon King. The gleeful black eyes as he watched her. She flailed in an attempt to chase away her attacker. Moaning in despair as the Demon King lumbered toward her. The giant caught her by the neck and lifted her off the ground. Gasping for air she kicked at him. Her breaths quickened and she was flailing. Kicking in her sleep as she prepared to dislodge him from her. Remembering her vow that she’d never again let him put a hand on her. Sudden pressure over her mouth was even more real. She lunged awake to defend herself and found she was pinned down and Disseus’s large warm hand was over her mouth. His eyes burning into her. For a heartbeat she saw only horrible black eyes. Demon eyes. That old familiar, panic gripped her. And she objected to his nearness from beneath his hand. Watching fear flood her gaze made Disseus unable to hide the brief hurt that flickered over his face. I never gave her a reason to fear me. *** “Quiet.” He whispered. “There’s something in the trees.” He lifted his head to look around intently. Strangely, she was immediately soothed by his commanding voice. His scent washed over her. Trees, rain and warm volatile male. The long line of his sinewed neck met the hollow beneath his square jaw beckoning her lips. And for the briefest moment, she considered leaning up and hooking her fingernails into his back and drawing him down over her. Sucking at that firm skin along his neck in the way she knew would make him growl in his throat. Wanting more. Would he be startled if she put her mouth there or would he close his eyes and savor her touch? She couldn’t help wondering. She forced herself from her silly reverie to pay attention to the urgency of the issue. He was listening for sounds coming from a distance back in the trees. He let his hand slide from over her mouth. “What’s out there?” She queried in a hushed voice. He was silent. His gaze still narrowed as he scanned the trees. Body wound for battle. But then it dawned on her that he could be feigning it. His mocking words from this morning hit her like a dash of ice water. Followed by the swell of humiliation all over again. His hand slid to the ground next to her head but didn’t lift his body. “Is this you trying to make your threats from this morning true?” She asked waspishly. Aware he rarely made idle threats. He looked down with widened eyes. “You truly don’t hear them?” *** She turned her head to eye him suspiciously but focused. Trying to hear what might be out there. Then she could. A rustle now and again. The snap of an occasional branch. “Demon.” He remarked coolly. “How do you know?” “I can smell them.” Those ice blue eyes flashed in moonlight as he scanned the trees Putting his hands on the ground on each side of her, he hoisted himself off. She reflexively wrapped her arms around his back. “Don’t go.” Realizing that for this briefest moment, with him laying over her like some kind of a shield, she had felt safe for the first time in the longest time she could recall. A smile pulled at his lips and his eyes danced as they used to. “You want me to stay?” He dropped his weight back over her. “Right here?” It dawned on her then how foolish she’d sounded. Nearly desperate. Quickly rolling she shoved him to the side of her. “I don’t need more of your condescension.” She said scathingly. But there was another rustle. He rose to move toward it, but she caught his sleeve. Heedless of how she sounded this time. Furtively meeting his probing look, she said. “Just stay...with me.” She stared into the trees frantically before looking back at him with some hint of primal wildness in her gaze. She’s scared to death. 28 Fears “Are you afraid?” Disseus queried. Hungering to see if she’d admit her vulnerability. Become a bit closer to me through a hint of truth. If she’s even capable of that… “No.” She choked a little. “I just can’t protect both your friend and your mistress by myself.” He scoffed. “Almora isn’t my mistress, as you know very well. I’ve only ever wanted one woman.” Catching her chin, he turned her face back to him. Giving her a long look that conveyed his disbelief. But she promptly jerked her head away. “Look at me.” “How do you somehow make your commands seem coaxing?” She wants to do what I’m asking but it defies every instinct she has to protect herself. Some part of him could faintly understand that. She had no one else to look after her for a long time. But that thought made the old bitter part of him return to the fore. That was her own doing. I’d have been there. “Because I’m asking you to obey.” He reached for her again, but she turned away. “Don’t.” There was pleading in her soft voice. Some distant emotion she was choking back. Nightmarish memories, no doubt. “Nealinim, look at me.” In spite of herself, she found herself complying with his direction. Peering over her shoulder, eyes wide and fearful. “What’s so terrifying?” His permeating gaze roved her face. Looking for a clue as to what her fears were. “I…I don’t know how to explain to you, Disseus…” She feels exposed, as it is. “Why do you always want to look at me when you’re asking probing questions?” To read you. “I want to see if you’re lying or not. Why are you evading answering me? I’m not one of your halfwit lovers that would miss it, you know that.” She swallowed. She’s well aware of that. “I’ll stay.” He conceded. And for a moment he seemed very much like the man she used to know. Lying there next to her. Protecting her against the world. Ready to take on anything that would disturb her. *** Disseus remained awake the rest of the night. Watching for any threat. Unfortunately, that left him the night for haunting memories to descend. Memories of better times. Then after that, of the broken times. Mornings in Enuchte. When the grasses were green, and the fog was a thick blanket over the grass rising to his hips. Making hunting rabbits nearly impossible. The fat leaves of the trees still dripped with morning dew, slicking his white hair. He’d brushed it from his face. Tossing it back and smoothing it along his scalp. Making him stand out in his thick black tunic and black breeches. Walking with a spear as he searched for some breakfast. That’s where she’d found me the first time. He’d already made a name for himself among the Harbinger ranks. Their militaristic unit serving his impersonal nature well. His devotion to strive for better skills and his quick reflexes well honed to the tasks assigned to the Harbingers. Normally the other fey skittered from the paths of the taller, more sterile Harbingers. Avoiding their ominous, still presence and evading the cold, unemotional stares they landed on the fey. Seeing into them. Knowing the crimes, they’d dared not admit to a soul. And ready to wreak recompense. Harbingers were the law of the fey. Creatures both necessary and abhorrent to the fey realms. Once Harbingers were fully trained and gained rank within their units, they were assigned out districts to watch over the fey. To enforce fey law and hunt any demon that dared set foot in our territory. *** Usually emerging the victor in their constant phases of combat, he became renowned very quickly. His hunt had led him to one of the highest points of Black Rocks to attempt to see over the film of fog. It was the crumbled remnants of a cave, now reduced to a tall heap of rocks tinged black from the algae growing on them. Crouched on the highest boulders, he released a handful of dirt deliberately. Studying the angle the wind carried it away. Straightening, he squinted over the moor and into the treeline. Watching everything around the river below. Moving his black cloak to the back of him, he flung it over the bow across his back, exposing his leather pants and sleeveless tunic as well as the chorded length of his bronzed arms. Pausing as he watched for movement below. He was so still he might’ve been a statute. Then he jerked. The arrow was pulled, nocked and unleashed so fast it took her a moment to register what the movement had been. The bow lowered and he relaxed. Having warned his target that he was aware of her presence. As I’d been when she followed me to the tavern mere days ago. “What is it Princess?” Disdain was clear in his voice as he lowered the bow. Startled she’d realized he was talking to her. Surprised he’d even known she was creeping behind him. “Princess?” She queried. “I’m not a Diamond.” The fey describe their lords and royalty in terms of gems. Depicting their value. A Diamond indicated true blood royalty. I didn’t call her a princess because of her status amongst the fey. It was because of who she was. She was as far from me as any princess. And it was a good way to remind myself of that simple fact. *** Sighing, he’d turned and began agilely hopping down the rocks as he slung the bow over his shoulder. “No. But you’re a Gem. Truly little difference from where I stand. You’re just as pampered, no doubt.” I’d intended to offend her. As I did the others. To send her scampering on her way. Scoffing, she trailed after him as he walked away as though he’d dismissed her. “You know nothing about me!” She was talking to his back. Checking her own cloak, she verified she was still carefully disguised and that he was likely guessing. She had no idea it was her manner that gave her away. Perhaps it was the line of her back or her confidant stance, he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. But somehow, every movement she made, gave away her status.

07 Cruelty Hands snapping out, he caught the neckline before she could react and ripped it down the front. Freeing her breasts and the flat plane of her belly marred only by the hollow of the small belly button. The motion making the small breasts bounce ripely. His body instantly responded to the sight of the dusky crests of her nipples on the smooth white orbs. He was tempted to stroke himself between them. I will. He promised himself. Soon enough. She hissed in fury and lifted her arm with the dagger. Making all that flesh move deliciously. He pushed her bicep back down and caught her wrist. Shaking the blade loose and kicking it away. Dismissing it as easily as he had every other effort she’d made to keep him at bay. “You’re a fiend.” “More than that.” He pointed up. “Nightfall, My Dear. You’re mine to enter.” “Despicable.” She said contemptuously. Her lip curling derisively. “Ssh.” He put a finger to her lips and started backing her up to the bed as he pulled his tunic off and tossed it aside. “Silence your objections. You agreed to this deal, you’ve no place cursing me for it now.” His gaze slid down her body. Lingering over every curve possessively. “Stop looking at me like that!” She glowered. “Like what?” He said boredly. “Like I’m prey.” “You are.” He shoved her back. “And I intend to feed.” He pushed the nightdress aside and knelt to lift her legs. Draping her knees over his shoulders to bury his face in her sex. Licking made her lurch back onto her elbows. Hissing through her teeth. Good. Succumb. *** She pushed at his shoulders. “We made a deal. You either keep it or I go.” “Stop it!” She caught two bunches of his hair to yank his head. Pulling him up to look at her with those piercing blue eyes. He peered over the bunched hem of her nightdress to look at her unabashedly. “Why? Because you enjoy it?” Her face jerked and her gaze flicked aside them before returning waveringly to his. “Just stop.” There was nearly a pleading note in her voice. Amusing. “Unless you’re telling me more, or harder,” He swept her hands off him and to her sides. “I want to hear nothing from your lips. So, silence.” He put his face back to her and delved his tongue into the soft heat of her slit. He scooped her buttocks and felt them flex as her body tensed. He maneuvered his tongue until he felt her tensing against his mouth. She clenched her teeth. Her neck and back arching violently. “What did I say to you?” He roared. Lurching up to force into her soaked opening. She gasped. “I told you, you withhold nothing from me. No clenched teeth. No biting or bundling fabric.” He nodded toward where she fisted the bedding next to him. “You open to me. You take me in. And you’re utterly vulnerable.” He pumped into her to emphasize every grating word. “Do you understand me?” “Yes.” She barely whispered the words. “Look at me while I’m in you.” She obeyed. Hating herself for having to do it. He knew. Making his satisfaction and his pleasure mount. She’s going to do many things she hates herself for. He promised himself. *** He took her wildly. Feeling his pleasure mounting with each violent stroke. Meeting her glare unflinchingly. Letting his enjoyment show on his face. A half smirk turning his lips as he bruised her. You'll feel me tomorrow. "What?" She snapped. "I'm thinking how much fun it Lonnix be to watch you ride a saddle astride tomorrow." "I'll have an ache." She accused. "I dearly hope so!" He never paused. "I hope every step the horse takes, you'll feel this again." He pushed deep under her belly, knowing it stretched her as far as she could go." Her mouth whitened and she shook her head fiercely, but she obediently held her silence. "Good girl." He stroked a palm down her face. Palming it to lightly push it back to the bedding. Exposing her neck and making those pretty breasts thrust up. "Mmm." He hardened further. Watching them bounce with every push into her thighs. Curling his hips. But seeing her small sounds had stopped as she diligently focused on pretending, he wasn't buried in her, he scooped up her shoulders. "Oh, this is easier, isn't it?" She glowered darkly. Using my command as an excuse to refuse to answer me. "You answer me when I speak to you." He said fiercely. Pulsing in and out of her rhythmically. Feeling himself drawing near his climax. "What is easier? This is not easy for me." "Oh, I dearly hope not." His lip curled in contempt for her. "But looking away and hating me for hurting you is easier, isn't it?" "Then what?" She unknowingly bit the bait. "Then this." He said softly, dropping her head. "Look at me." He leaned to stroke gentle fingertips over her hip bones while he was burrowed into her warmth. Then he changed the angle of his thrust to push upward toward the spot he knew made her crazy with passion. Her eyes lit and she jerked. Adjusting her elbows where they held her up as the muscles quaked. "There it is, isn't it?" She hissed through her teeth as he drug the head of his cock along the spot again. Raking it with slow precision. Her body vibrated and her thighs flexed. She involuntarily closed her eyes. "No!" He caught her jaw again. Making her eyes snap open as she moaned and clenched around him. The muscles spasming with her pleasure. He stroked slowly there. Relentless pursuing her pleasure despite her desperate pleas for him to cease. "No. You'll feel it. And you'll know it's I, the one you hate, that gives it to you." "No..." "Yes." He stabbed the spot ferociously. Making her lurch up and sending her instantly into another round of spasms. "Feels good, doesn't it? Me giving you pleasure." 08 Traversing Disseus must’ve fallen asleep because he woke lying next to her naked. A hand resting comfortably on his belly. Surrounded by the scent of her. And her softness along his arm and shoulder. His body was instantly responding. He caught her hip and rolled her atop him. “Oh, no you don’t!” She struggled against his grip. “It’s first light and you’ll leave my chamber immediately!” “You think that’ll save you?” “Yes.” “It only buys you time, Sweetheart. Time I’ll spend deciding how I’ll have you next.” “Get out.” She shoved him out of the bed, but he landed on his feet in a crouch. Animal reflexes unfailing. She bundled his clothes and threw them at him. Pointing toward the door. She was lying awake. Waiting for the sun to send its first fingers over so she could banish me. It irked him. He dressed and stepped out. And the door was promptly slammed behind him. He rounded and pressed his face to the door. “Time to get up and get on our way!” He shouted through the wood. “Hope you slept well.” She didn’t at all. He was gratified to know it. He crossed the hall. Ignoring Lonnix giving him a stunned look as aimed for his room. “What is it about this woman?” Lonnix tossed his arms. “Nim?” Disseus drew to a stop. Back rigid. “She’s my woman and always has been.” Shaking his head, Lonnix went to his chamber mumbling. “Not well. Not well.” *** With a hand to his forehead, and eyes barely open Disseus tossed open her door. Freshly changed and groomed and demanding she get ready to go as they were leaving for Battling Country immediately. Racing daylight. Because at nightfall she’s mine. Lonnix uttered more complaints than she had. She’d simply closed the door, pulled on a dress, and exited her room. Cloak billowing around her ankles. Flashes of a rich red dress peering between the edges of the cloak. A dark color that matched her hair perfectly. Her green eyes barely spared Disseus a glance. Dismissing me? After everything last night. That rankled. *** Disseus was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs. “If you’d taken any longer, I’d have aged where I stand!” He knew it’d only been a few minutes. Lonnix isn’t even down yet. We’ve still got to wait on him. Frowning, she’d said nothing. Taking her to the stables he directed. “Saddle the mare for the journey.” In truth he was stalling for Lonnix. What’s taking him so long? “Where’s your friend?” She asked perceptively with a lifted brow. Damn her. “You were taking so long dressing I told him to get a little more rest.” Lips tightening, she gave him a sideways look that told him she saw through his deception. Not particularly surprising. I’m not a good liar by any stretch of the imagination. Yawning, Lonnix finally stumbled in, tripping over a slight heap of hay. “Where’d you go? Thought you were waiting downstairs?” “Not after I sent you back up.” Disseus said meaningfully. “What?” Lonnix asked in confusion. “You didn’t...” Nim gave a small snort that could’ve been laughter. Tossing her a dark look he caught her wrist and pulled her off the horse she’d mounted. “I should throw you in the stable and take you right there.” “You can’t...” She sneered. Tilting her head cockily. “It’s daylight.” She wrenched her arm free. “Hands off.” “Not a chance.” He hissed back. “It’s borrowed time. Tonight, I’ll ride you like a stag in rut. You’ll pray for the gentleness of last eve.” “Gentleness?” She scoffed. “I was gentle. I’d like to break you in half.” He said acidly. Hauling her off the horse. “You’re on Lonnix’s horse!” Staring at him wide-eyed, she defended. “You said to saddle the mare!” “No. Your deaf as a post. I said to saddle Bear.” He gestured to a scrawny gelding that gave them a wild look while he chomped hay. Good luck. *** She’d ridden over rough terrain several hours without complaint... On Bear. Disseus was aware that was a feat. The nag had already bitten her countless times. When she tried to steer the rein, tried to pull him to a halt, tried to heel him faster, the horse fought. Every command. There were many occasions when Lonnix preferred to walk over tolerating Bear's constant nipping. The sun was high, and she had only her thick dress and the cloak covering her. Undoubtedly steaming in it, but she did so silently. As Bear nipped her again, she swore. Turning with a glower, Disseus barked. “Stop goading the animal!” Nearly on fire, her cheeks reddened, as she quietly fumed. Then the rock flew. 09 Rock “I said I’m hungry!” Nim screamed at the top of her lungs. Incredibly frustrated from strain, being awoken too early, from hunger and from dealing with the worst mount in history. Lonnix covered his ears to block out the shrill enraged sound. A wretched sound which seemed to echo through the thick trunks. Likely summoning every bandit for the next six miles. Disseus stoney gaze flicked to her in vague annoyance. Fully aware of why she was so pissed off. And not too far behind, myself. “We men have no need to stop.” Disseus said confidently despite that both he and Lon knew Lonnix’s stomach had been uttering complaints for several hours. Gargling like a drunkard snoring in a tavern. Those were the last words, Disseus would say before she soundly knocked him off his horse. Propelling a rock the size of her fist, into his chest with extraordinary force. To her credit, she had tolerated much ribbing already this morning. *** “A rock?” Using the ground for leverage Disseus leapt back to his feet, body arcing as he landed smoothly on his heels and rolled forward onto his toes to stalk toward her furiously. “You’d dare throw a rock at me?” At Feral? The devil’s very own hound. His teeth gnashed in annoyance. Wanting to soundly thrash her. But as his gaze flicked over her furious face, he saw the deep red blush darkening her face. Shoulders heaving with sustained wrath. Her fists tightening in a white knuckled grip. Wanting so badly to strike me. “You can’t do it though, can you?” He smirked arrogantly at her. “You know what I’ll do to you if you strike me, don’t you Nim?” Her lip curled in something very close to a snarl. “Go ahead, Nim. Try me.” But despite Disseus echoing threats he’d already decided. I want her. *** Her lower jaw jutted as she furiously considered the possibilities. Nearly overwhelmed by her desire to lash out at him. So beautiful in her fury. Something he’d forgotten. The things I’m going to do to her. He was already promising himself things that made his lower body tighten in hungry anticipation. He glanced over his shoulder and spotted Lon watching them with a slightly sickened look. Like he knows what I’m thinking. Disseus was sure the blatant lust was written over him. Probably has been since I first looked at her in the tavern. I’d know her face anywhere… *** Disseus took a final step toward her. A predatory look on his face as he considered throwing her to the dirt where she stood. Only Nim’s words gave him pause. “Yes. You act like a disgruntled child, then I throw rocks at you.” Calm though she was, her look should’ve blackened the sky. “Disgruntled child? I’ll sho-I’m going to jerk you off that horse.” Growling he reached up and caught her upper arm already tilting her in the saddle to do just that. Leaning down nose-to-nose with him she hissed. “Go ahead. It won’t make you seem less a child.” “Stay here, Lonnix.” He roared. Catching her arm and tugging her off Bear. “You, come with me.” He wove through the trees. “I’ve had about enough of your defiance today.” “Oh, have you? You used to like my defiance.” “I used to be a fool.” He turned her pulled her gown down. Tearing it slightly at one shoulder in his haste to palm her small breasts. She glared at him. “It’s not yet nightfall.” “You agreed to obey me, to comply then. I don’t particularly care if you comply right now. I’m taking you.” “When did you get so arrogant?” “When I found out you were a lying whore.” *** Now I’ll treat you like what you are. She turned her head away. “Oh, no you don’t!” He caught her chin and turned her face. Tossing up her skirts, he ripped her undergarments free and tossed them into the shrubbery. “I despise you.” She leaned forward to hiss acidly. “As if I care.” He nudged her feet apart with his boots and she gripped the trunk of the tree behind her. Her eyes flicked. Searching for an escape. He planted his weight against her. “You’ll not be inside me again until nightfall. As is our deal.” She spat. “The Hell if you think so!” I’ve been aching to be back inside you all morning. It was half the reason he was so furious. It’s been years since I’d felt her. I’m not stopping. I’m feasting. “I’ll scream.” She warned. His eyes narrowed on her. “I’ll only rut you harder.” 10 Consequence of Defiance She gasped. Lip curling in contempt. “You’ve become so foul.” “No. I merely lost all respect for you.” He rubbed her opening with two fingers feeling her slick and ready. His eyes widened as he withdrew his fingers slightly to examine them. “You already want my cock, don’t you?” Her expression hardened and she refused to take his biting. He lowered his voice and turned it taunting. “So quick to dampen.” Pressing his fingers more deeply into her and curling them forward in a way he knew would send a surge of wetness pouring from her. The spot that makes her weak. She glared hatefully at him. Locking her jaw rather than answering him. He smirked. “Me too.” I already want inside you. Now. He pushed the two fingers more violently into her. Watching her reaction with interest. *** She gasped and stood on her toes to escape the sensation. Her hands landing on his shoulders as though she considered stopping him. Good luck. He glared at her. A muscle in his jaw ticking. Every moment he considered her great beauty, made the fury return in wild waves. Washing over him with agonizing freshness. She tilted sideways as though she were going to try and shove him away and bolt. He slapped a hand to the tree just over her head to cage her in where she was. He whispered near the side of her face. “Thought I wouldn’t get inside you.” He reminded her of her quickly spat words. Laughing at her now, that her defiance was so easily overcome. By a mere couple of fingers. He stroked her with them. Slipping in and out. Feeling her body clenching around the intrusion. Clinging to him as he tried to remove them. “Tell me what else I won’t do.” He whispered to the hair at her temple. Challenging her as he took in the honeyed scent of her. Caught a whiff of her sweet arousal. Making his cock harden more fiercely. Wanting inside of her. To claim her. Possess her. *** Her chin went up and her throat worked convulsively as she looked down at her nose at him. Fighting climaxing. “You think you have the ability to keep from climaxing for me?” He smirked. “Your little wanton body says otherwise.” “You don’t have the ability to pleasure me any longer.” She hissed. “Don’t I?” He curled the two fingers embedded in her, putting pressure toward her pelvis again and touching the spot he knew drove her wild. She yelped and her thighs shook as she spasmed around his fingers. Moistening them and causing her fluid to run over his knuckles. Her hands snapped away from his shoulders and clutched the trunk of the tree behind her. Her fingernails cracking as she dug them into the bark. “So wet, Nim.” He purred. Beginning to thrust against her thigh. “I hate you.” “Fine. Hate me. You’ll hate me even more in a moment.” Keeping her pinned to the tree he plucked the laces of his breeches and freed his pulsing rod. “No.” She began to struggle in truth. Shoving him backward. He batted her fists aside and quickly caught her wrists. Saying acidly to her. “You, don’t get to tell me ‘no’ anymore.” Adjusting her wrists into one of his large hands, he used the free one to catch her thigh and curl her leg over his hip. Opening her entrance for him. “Don’t.” She said nearly pleadingly. Green eyes liquid as she came perilously close to begging. “Go ahead, Nim. Beg me.” He said harshly. *** Staring at her furiously, he entered her without warning. She shouted at the sudden stretching of her body. Pressing her hips against him to try and put distance between them and tipping her head up against the tree as she looked to the sky. Fighting for strength. Wanting to resist me. Wanting to fight the effect it’s having on her. But she was already so slick around his rod that he’d entered her smoothly. Planting deep without the slightest friction to stop him. “Look how your body wants it.” She tossed her head to look away, but he leaned over to stay in her view. To force her to look at him. “All your words of hatred, all your filthy looks, all your proclamations of how you won’t be touched and here you are. Melting all over my staff. Impaled on it like my very own little prize.” She seethed. Glaring at him with every ounce of that vicious fire. “What are you going to do about it, Nim.” He withdrew slowly until only the tip of him lingered in her. Then he stuffed her full again. She screeched, body quivering in rage, pleasure, resistance and fury. *** “Nim!” Lonnix called worried as he heard the desperate sound. “Everything alright?” Her eyes brightened and, reading her face, Disseus slapped a rough palm over her mouth. Pressing deeper into her. “Yes. She’s fine.” Disseus called. Slipping out then slamming back into her. Like I’d wanted to all day. Her green eyes were huge over her hand. She pulled at his wrist and hand but couldn’t move him. He pumped into her. Feeling her core sliding along his tip as he filled her. “Oh, you feel good.” He stroked her methodically. She tried to turn her face away, but he held her in place. She stood on her toes, trying to escape his length. But she’s not tall enough. She was just the right height that when his hips curled to upthrust in her, her buttocks were pinned against the hard trunk. And he fitted to her perfectly. She was made to take it. He admired her fitting around him. He took her brutally. Knowing he was bruising her entrance as he thudded into her. Her gaze was hateful. “You’ll learn not to defy me. Not to raise your voice to me. Just to lift your dress when I say. And bend over when I say. You’re mine. Like you should’ve been back then.” He growled. Bursting inside her and pushing deep behind her belly to pour his seed. 11 Used to Be Better “No.” She desperately tried to writhe away. Finally inching his hand from her mouth as she tried to escape him, but he came buried inside her. “Take it.” He grunted. Giving two short thrusts. “You should be good at that by now.” Once he’d finished, he let his hand fall and withdrew from her. Letting her slide back to her feet. She angrily shoved her skirt done. Asking furiously. “Pleased?” He groaned in satisfaction. “You’ve no idea!” And I’ll have more. His eyes lingered on the rosy crests of her exposed breasts. *** Catching her arm, he yanked her dress back up over her breasts, noticing one nipple protruded at the corner. Unable to resist he lowered and plucked it into his mouth. She swung to slap him, but he caught her wrists and held them to her sides as he sucked on the morsel of skin until it was red, swollen and ached as though bruised. She flushed so red that even her breasts were heated a shade. "Are you quite finished. "Mmm." He murmured. Angling around the crest to stroke it with his tongue before using his tongue to tuck it back into her dress. Eyes narrowed on him and chewing her cheek furiously, she caught her dress and forcefully yanked it up the rest of the way. But he was already stiffening in his breeches. Again. Eyeing a stump nearby that he was tempted to bend her over and take her from behind. But Lonnix calling to them made him march back toward the horses with her in tow. Once there, she tried to wrench her arm away, but he held it fast. "Let go of me!" "I think you're forgetting who’s in command. You used to be better at obeying." Her eyes flashed green in fury. "You used to be better at joining with a woman." "Oh, you think I did poorly?" He mocked. "You used to be better." She shrugged. Knowing the insult would hit home. Wounding his male pride. I'll show her better. She'll be lucky if she can walk at all tomorrow. Snarling in his throat he released her. *** Glaring at each other so violently they nearly bared teeth. They made their way back atop their horses. It was Lonnix that dared break the silence. “Disseus, I think perhaps we should pick up Almora.” The way Disseus’s head spun made Lonnix regret speaking. “Why do we need the witch? She’s only beneficial if I…am struggling.” He glanced at Nim through the corner of his eyes noting she stiffened at his reply. Let her think I need her for sexual gratification. It was amusing to think the high and mighty seductress was uncomfortable with the mention of another female. “Had you thought you’d be the last?” He smirked as the barb hit home and she winced. “No.” He gave her a startled look, and nearly argued before catching himself. Lips tightening, he looked at Lonnix. “I think perhaps this Lonnix be a journey where you Lonnix require her services.” Lonnix refused to meet the permeating look of the woman. “I agree. I enjoy Almora’s company immensely.” “As do I.” Lonnix said quickly trying to mask the innuendo. Striding back to Onyx, Disseus hopped on smoothly. Straightening his cloak behind him. Steering the reins steeply to one side he veered into the woods. It’s only a few hours ride through unmarked territory to reach the witch’s cottage. Almora and her two younger sisters ran out the door to greet them. The younger girls bounded up to hug Disseus. He laughingly caught them up. Smiling as they chattered excitedly. Looking from one to the other he nodded. But they’re simultaneously talking, and I can’t understand a word of what either of them are saying. Almora herself was a buxom blonde wearing a low bodice. With fat gold ringlets pouring down her back. Skirt flaring over her wide hips. A very alluring woman. Nim rolled her eyes Heavenward. “Of course, she’d look like that.” Thinking she was talking to him for the first time, Lonnix responded by sighing longingly. “Like what? A goddess?” Nim tossed him a black look. “Blonde. She looks blonde.” “Yes. There is that too.” He laughed nervously. As Disseus approached, Almora’s gaze fell, and her cheeks reddened. She dropped in a half curtsy. “My Lord Disseus.” Leaning over her hand, he gave it a soft kiss. She leaned close, peering up at him from beneath sooty lashes. But Nim still caught her whisper. “You know this journey is going to break my heart?” “I am always kind to it.” “Not this time.” She shook her head. “You’ll not be able…” She sighed heavily and tossed a quick look over his shoulder at Nim. “That one has the hissing tongue of a viper and is as just as Willing to turn on you and draw blood.” He murmured. Lonnix watched Nim stiffen, as Disseus’ voice grew louder. “I know what you’re doing.” Almora murmured quickly. “I’d never wish to deceive you.” He didn't deny that she was currently a tool to make the vicious redhead jealous. Almora is clever enough to know. 12 Rather Inept “She sees images of the future.” Lonnix explained. Talking about Almora. “How precious.” Nim said acidly. Unable to do anything other than dislike the beauty. Nim watched the two younger girls and Almora fawning over Disseus in disgust. “Is he above no woman? Not even young girls?” Lonnix gave her a startled look. “He takes care of them. He’s been like a brother to them.” “They don’t look at him like a brother.” “No, they don’t.” Lonnix admitted before defending. “He’s very generous.” “Oh, I’ve no doubt about that.” Lonnix guided his mare further away sensing that this conversation was suddenly spiraling downhill far faster than he could’ve anticipated. *** Disseus assisted Almora onto her horse. Holding her waist as she found a foothold and climbed over the mount’s back. Curls pouring over one shoulder, she smiled prettily down at him. Reaching to trail a fingertip over a thin scratch marring his cheek. Asking in a concerned voice. “What happened?” His smile vanished. “I was dislodged” He emphasized. “from my horse.” Glancing at Nim he saw her look quickly away. She should. Since it was her damn rock which dislodged me. “You?” she asked looking taken aback. He gave a slight nod. Aware that everyone knew it was highly unlike him to be unseated from his horse. “Strange.” She commented. “He’s been rather inept today.” Nim added, face impassive. Inept? Disseus shot her a scathing look. Eyes wide in warning and brows shooting so far up they nearly touched his silver-blonde hairline. Did she just call me inept? *** “Disseus?” Almora was stunned. “Yes, of course.” Nim said dismissively. Not meeting any of their looks. Disseus glowered at Nim unwaveringly. Wait until I get ahold of you. I’ll show you inept then… She shifted uncomfortably under his burning look. Sensing his dark thoughts of repercussions. *** As they started off on their trek, Nim was regularly adjusting on the horse. Tossing her legs over to straddle the horse, then back to ride side saddle. Clearly sore. He grinned maliciously. It's going to be a long journey for her. “Are we going to Battling Country today or not?” She snapped drawing him from his pleased thoughts. Wanting to know if the price she was paying was worthwhile. It’s not. “Depends.” Strolling to his stallion he hopped on. Blatantly ignoring her question when he offered nothing further. “On what?” “Whether you cease your complaining long enough we may make some progress yet today.” She hissed through her teeth hatefully. Like a rodent threatening an intruder. A fitting description for her. *** Still fuming as she sputtered through her teeth, she heeled the ragtag mount she rode. Resulting in Bear flipping his head to give her a quick bite before complying with her directions. Bitter nag. Disseus barely noticed. Guiding his horse closer to Almore because he’d noticed it bothered Nim. After a time Nim noticed them exchanging chunks of a loaf of bread Almora held. Riding to Lonnix, Disseus offered him a hearty chunk. Almora turned her horse to meet Nim, bread in hand, but Disseus’ voice stopped her. “Don’t bother, Almora.” He cautioned. “She won’t take it. She thinks herself above witches and their gifts.” Looking faintly wounded, Almora lifted her chin and turned her horse. Stomach grumbling as Nim watched her, she felt the heated rage of an animal clawing just under her skin. Riding toward Disseus at a breakneck pace she guided her nag into the destrier and launched herself at Disseus. Landing in a tumble they both leapt to their feet about the same time. Drawing a small dagger, Nim moved on him with legendary skill. She's going to challenge me? Has she forgotten who she's taking on? He snarled in his throat. Eyes zeroing in on her. She'll pay for this tonight. Using the maneuvers that'd killed every one of her foes. Quick footing and a sure step, she closed in on him while he watched intently, unmoving. Once in reach, she jabbed the dagger in a flash of movement that made Almora gasp in terror. He deflected with a flick of his forearm. Moving to hit him with the other arm only resulted in another smooth block. Snarling in rage she came at him with rapid combinations. Turning to the side and ducking on occasion, he calmly evaded every strike she made. Increasing her speed did nothing. Unflappably calm he seemed nearly bored. Until he tired of playing. Hitting her forearm, he caught her wrist and gave it a twist which forced her fingers to relinquish the blade. He caught it with his other hand. Barely gripping it before tossing it over his shoulder. Blocking more hits, he moved in on her and his eyes began to darken with anger. “Have you forgotten everything I taught you?” He demanded. 13 Pretty Ruby “I haven’t forgotten a word.” Her voice was soft as she focused on her attack. No. Just everything else. “Then you’ve slowed down.” He snapped sidestepping a hit. Aware he was trying to make her as furious as he felt. “I haven’t!” She shouted. He eyed her askance. “You’ve gotten faster.” She reluctantly admitted. Grunting, he turned his back on her and headed back to Onyx. Collecting a pebble, she hit him in the back of the head. Again? His teeth gnashed. Seeing his back stiffen, she frantically looked for a larger rock. Spinning on his heel he stalked back toward her. You're going to learn, you venomous wench! *** “Why exactly are you so mad?” He stormed. Catching her forearm and yanking her against him. “You never came!” She yelled, hands fisting. Never came where? He blinked in bafflement. To find her in the Demon King’s lair? His slashing brows drew together. “You never asked.” He was much calmer than either of them had been moments before. Deadly calm now. “And you were the one that ran from me.” He pointed out. Pain cutting through him at the memory. Teeth gnashing, and eyes sparking she lifted her chin. Locking up. Just like she always does. Too coward to tell the truth. “Tell me why?” His voice was barely audible, but it was an order just the same. Say it out loud. To my face. Turning from him, she collected her cloak. Lifting the hood, she walked back to the nag so quick to bite her. Ready to face Bear than confront me about what she’s done. “As I thought.” He shouted to her back. “You’re more cowardly now than before.” *** When you fled me. Afraid of everything you were feeling. Like the spineless wretch you are. Stiffening she nearly bit through her lip. She’d single-handedly held off entire armies. Been the only one in history to form a trap elaborate enough to hold the Demon King. A spell so powerful it had taken her own blood to lift it. Only Lonnix calling him, drew Disseus’ attention from her. “We best move. We’re on Battling Country war territory.” Disseus hopped atop Onyx.Rustling in the trees behind them made him pause. A battle cry tore the silence as Battling Country warriors poured from the overgrowth. Drawing his sword Disseus spun it to assure his grip and readied his stance. Despite her severely damaged pride, Nim slid off her horse, tossed her cloak to the side and drew her own to flank him. A Battling Country mob completely encircled them. “Who are you?” One monster of a man stepped forward. Black paint encircled both eyes and his lips were colored white. “Passing through.” Disseus answered. “Our country?” The giant’s eyes narrowed. “I think not. Only Battling Country citizens may pass.” His thundering voice vibrated over everything. “I’m afraid all you intruders Lonnix be killed for trespassing. We are at war.” “No. No.” A hoarse voice murmured from a denser grove. “Not the pretty little ruby. King Lonnix pay you whole armies for the pretty.” *** All eyes turned to Almora who stared around her in confusion. Assuming he’s referring to her as a pretty ruby. Why a ruby? “Are you a Battling?” The Battling Commander shouted toward the trees. Forcing the intruder to identify himself. “Yes.” Was the hissing response. But an authoritative note hit his voice, indicating he worked for the Demon King in some position of power. “Kill the others. But keep the pretty ruby. He has missed her.” Disseus was still trying to determine what they were talking about. He was starting to get the sense that this wasn’t about Almora at all. A ruby would have to be referring to Nim and her red hair. Disseus was silent as he attempted to catch up to what was being discussed. Who wants her? Looking to Almora again, the giant Battling chuckled as he shifted feet. “I could see why. She is a jewel indeed.” The giant moved toward her. Disseus and Lon tensed. Shuffling to block her but before they could fully move, Nim had. Stepping forward, Nim tossed her hood back to shout at the Battling Commander as he reached for Almora. “Not her.” 14 Need Only Ask “Ah. There you are, Little Ruby. I see you now.” The giant rubbed his chin thoughtfully. His eyes brightening at the rare beauty before him. Her riot of red curls pouring over her shoulders. The witch, Almora, stared at her with widened eyes. Shocked that Nim would defend her. As we all are. Disseus had no explanation for why Nim had done it. “You’d rather die than go where they’d take you.” Nim whispered over her shoulder to Almora. Warning her to get further back and to escape these men. And I’m not letting them take you. Disseus jaw tightened until the muscle ticked. His hands working in slow fists. *** Disseus was strangely still. Just watching. Lonnix watched him intently. Fingering the hilt of the sword at his hip. Waiting to follow whatever Disseus would do. But they all stilled as Nim spoke again. “If-if you don’t kill them, I’ll simply go with you and they’ll go back.” She gestured to all of them behind her. Lifting a palm in a motion to push them back. She wants us to withdraw. Why? “No fight. Clean and easy.” She enunciated lifting her hands and letting her sword fall. All eyes turned to her. What the devil does she mean ‘no fight’? She’s not sacrificing herself as their prisoner to extract us when we can clearly fight our way out of this. “Take her…” The hoarse little man in the distance urged. “Demon King’s treasure…” The giant Battling Commander laughed outright at the idea. “The Demon King offers whole armies for this one little woman?” Shuffling closer in the trees told Disseus there were many more Battling nearby. This is why she thinks to turn herself over. She’s guessing there’s a whole army out there. *** Edging halfway into the light one man with dark skin and hairy blotches scattered over his body, blinked at them through black eyes. Pointing a shaking twisted finger at Nim. The owner of the hoarse voice. Some trusted minion of the Demon King. “The ruby. For that one, yes. Give her to us.” A greedy light entered his beady eyes. “He give you treasures.” The Battling minion nodded vigorously. Clearly eager to take Nim back to the Demon King himself. He must consider her return quite the prize indeed. The massive Battling Commander snatched her by the upper arm nearly yanking her off her feet. Terror shook her and made her breaths come in rasps. She feared no Battling. He’d be easy enough to dispatch if need arose. It was the ultimate destination, the Demon King, which terrified her. Disseus’s words came back to her. ‘You never asked me to’. Body trembling, she lifted wide eyes, knowing she couldn’t take the King alone. She’d tried. Seeing Disseus she was surprised to find him staring at her, waiting. She mouthed the words. ‘Come after me.’ And was horrified when he abruptly dropped his sword. The Battling Commander began dragging her toward the troupe, but she couldn’t take her eyes off him. Feeling impossibly hurt and hopeless. Turning as he pulled off his cloak, he tossed it over Onyx’s back. Whipping back around he slid his boot under the hilt of his sword. An abrupt kick sent it into the air. Twisting to catch it he exploded into motion. Sinking his sword into the collar of the nearest Battling, he jerked the axe from his waist as he fell. Wielding both weapons expertly. Dismounting gracelessly Lonnix pulled his sword and raised it high as he stumbled into battle. Closing her eyes Almora drew a deep breath. Her hair lifted and she raised her hands. From beneath her blue cloak a face formed, pressing against the fabric resting over her back. Travelling downward headfirst the shape slid from beneath it, down the side of her horse and a blue blob straightened. His features became more pronounced. A blade materialized in his hand as he chased after another Battling. Two more such creatures formed at her feet before she was fully exerted. Laying down to rest against the mount’s neck her guards surrounded her and did a fair job keeping the Battlings at bay. Not an easy feat. Nim was impressed. Disseus fought as he always had, as he’d been trained to. Ruthless and impossibly fast, fighting him was like a bird trying to stop a battering ram. Cutting a swath to her side, forced the ones holding her to let go in order to defend themselves. Spinning to the side of one she slid his dagger from his waist and tore it through his throat. Moving to another she evaded his long sword as she wielded her little dagger to perfection. In extraordinarily little time their combined efforts had decimated the Battling Country troupe with Disseus suffering the brunt of them. Striding back to her he slammed his sword into its sheath. “You needed only to ask.” He grated through gritted teeth. 15 Bleak History Offering her a hand he tossed her atop her horse. Opening her mouth with a rebuttal she was too late. Turning he headed to Onyx and mounted without another word. But he veered the mount to stroll behind them. Close enough he could eavesdrop on Nim’s conversations with his inhuman hearing. Let’s see what she has to say now. Nim waited until Lonnix somehow mustered his way up onto the mare, sweat marking his brow as he breathed raggedly. Dangling over the horse’s mane. Unsure if a heart attack was imminent, Nim reluctantly guided her nag closer. “Are you well?” Not in the least. Disseus eyed the chubby fellow. Aware this was often how he sounded after climbing atop his mount. “No.” Lonnix huffed. “No. I am fat.” He put his cheek to his horse and wheezed until managing to catch his breath. Smile teasing her lips, Nim gave the back of his head a light reassuring pat. As if he’s a child recovering from some tiny wound. Disseus restrained himself from snorting at her motherly reaction. When finally, Lonnix straightened, she nodded toward Disseus. “Is he always so pleasant?” Disseus concentrated on staring forward and pretending he couldn’t hear them from so far behind. Lonnix scoffed. Peering over his shoulder. “Only around you. Generally, he is the embodiment of good humor. What did you do to him?” I am good natured. She sucked in her cheeks and cast Disseus a furtive glance before murmuring under her breath. “Hurt him, I think.” “Oh…” Lonnix said. “He’ll likely never forgive you then.” No. Disseus thought. Indeed I won’t. *** “That had become clear to me.” “Then why do you ask for his help now?” Lonnix asked impulsively. Still panting as he attempted to gather his breath. She was quiet a long moment, before sighing heavily. “Because I’ve wronged my son enough. And now I’ll do whatever it takes to not abandon him again.” Again? Why’d she do it to begin with? Lonnix gave her a thoughtful look. Probably wondering the same thing I am. “This is no ploy for him?” He gestured to Disseus. “No.” She shook her head. “No ploy. I need him. No one else can cut through Battling like him.” She paused. Lips tightening as she clearly hated admitting this truth. So that is the real reason, indeed. He didn’t like to consider why that knowledge pierced him so deeply. He gathered that familiar anger like a cloak around him as he rode up past them to take the lead on the dangerous road. We’re entering deeper woods. “I’ve fought their army and come out the loser more than once.” It was hard for Nim to admit the cold truth. Disseus caught her words as he rode by. “I take it you’re a warrior of some note.” Lonnix commented to assuage the wound to her pride at her admonition. Yes. Disseus remembered. His lips twitching at the mere thought. She was certainly that. She lifted her chin. “I am Nealinim, The Missing Warrior, the greatest Guardian among my people.” Lonnix’s brows snapped together. “Then what the hell is he?” Fair question. Disseus had to give his friend that. Lon was nothing if not ever clever. “Not one of my kind.” She said slowly. “He is what kills us, when we’re not as we should be.” To put it lightly. Disseus snorted to himself. *** Lonnix shook his head in confusion before asking in a high voice. “What?” Seeing her eyeing him warily, Lon added. “I know what he is. So, I’m certain I know what you are.” Unlikely. Disseus noted. I’ve not explained the variations of fey to you, Old Friend. “Define more.” She ordered. She wants to know how much he knows. “Fey. From Enuchte.” She shot Disseus’s back a quick look. “He told you that?” “I am unique.” Lonnix said proudly. “Do you know about the kinds of Fey in Enuchte?” “I understand what a Battling is. In Ardae they’re considered demons or some sort of Witches but in your world…” “They are twisted fey.” She finished. Lonnix nodded. Nodding in acknowledgement of his understanding, she said. “I am a Benu Guard. Or used to be.” Used to be? Lon frowned. “There’s a few which guard Enuchte, the fey land, from Battlings or demons, whichever you’d define them as.” Lonnix nodded, though his confusion was still written over his face. “So, then what is he?” He asked again. Something else. Nim sighed, gnawing her lip. “He’s called a Harbinger in your tongue.” Disseus shot her a sharp look. Shocked she’d confide that to Lonnix. “He’s dangerous even for your kind than?” Lon guessed. She gave a cold laugh. “No. He’s what kills the dangerous ones.” 16 A Burnt Tree “We’ll break for camp.” “But shouldn’t we-” Nim started. Wanting to press on. Wanting to avoid bedding down for the night. Because she knows where I’ll expect to have her. “We’ll break for camp.” Disseus cut her off with a glower. Grabbing his bow, he headed toward deeper woods. Almora and Lonnix were already collecting kindling for the evening fire. Knowing it would be needed to keep the Battling Dogs at bay. Movement toward the trees behind him, caught Disseus’ attention. Nim. Walking alone through the woods this close to dusk. What is she thinking? Heading through the trees in the opposite direction of their camp she was glancing furtively over her shoulder to make sure they didn’t follow her. She wants away from the rest of us. Why? She knows this is dangerous country. His curiosity had him veering off his trajectory to trail after her. He followed her awhile but became nervous upon seeing how far she’d drawn from Lon and Almora despite that Battling creatures had so recently demanded that she be handed over to the Demon King. Or is that who she sneaks off to rendezvous with? That made his ire rise to a boiling hot level. He stalked after her and grabbed her arm. “What are you doing?” “Going to cool off.” She spat. Rage making her eyes glitter. She pointed the direction she was heading. “I hear water that way.” “How, in that fool head of yours, can wandering off alone through Battling territory sound like a fine plan? Especially when their king wants you enough to make offers to other realms.” For his pretty ruby. That galled him. Is that what he called her when he kept her prisoner. That thought sickened Disseus. Her lips tightened and her eyes narrowed in a way that told him she was itching for a fight every bit as much as he was. Unlikely… *** Bracing himself, his jaw tightened as he drew all the nasty remarks he could muster to the forefront of his mind. He gave her a cold smirk and cocked his head. “Oh, if you want a fight, My Dear, you’ve come to the right place!” He stood unmoving. Waiting for her to take the bait. Then the shine vanished from her gaze and her eyes darkened with what could only be pain. Her lips relaxed and her shoulders dropped. Utterly deflated he stared at her in confusion. What is this? Defeat? He far preferred the piss and fire to this dejected look. She studied the ground. Before blowing out a long breath. While he waited in agony. Shifting anxiously as he hoped her fury would return. Without her anger, his seemed perilously hard to cling to. “I’m going, Feral.” Shoving his chest, she passed him. “Going where?” He called after her. Tossing his arms. She stayed slumped over as she walked dully toward the sounds of rushing water. To do what? “You’re giving up? You never give up on anything!” Momentary concern softened his features. “It’s not safe for you alone out here.” Jogging to catch up to her, he gave her a thoughtful study as he walked beside her before he added softly. “Where are you going?” “To bathe in the pool. To think.” “What’s wrong with you?” Now his voice was overly harsh as he attempted to compensate for his weakness. *** “This isn’t about you and me, Feral.” She called over her shoulder. “It’s about my son.” Feeling properly put in his place, he quieted. “And for that” She finished softly. “I’d endure anything. Even you.” Ouch. Those words had cut like a knife. Swallowing hard, he watched her. Pain sliced through him. Gritting his teeth, he cursed himself for a fool. “Never again.” He promised himself under his breath. Watching her shoving her way through the trees, he knew that despite the sting of her words, the knowledge that she was not safe alone in these woods, would force him to stay. Damn her. And damn me! Moving silently through the trees he kept her in view. When she stepped from her dress and began wading into the water, he drew a quick breath and ducked behind a tree. Pushing his back against it, he tried to stop the vision of her body shining in fading light like a pearl, from permeating his mind’s eye. The soft spread of her hair like reaching fingers as the water swallowed her curves was beyond daunting. She’s more beautiful than I remembered. Brushing sweat from his forehead and from around his brows, he blew out a choked breath. Slumping against the tree, his bow dangled. Trying to force her image and the memories flooding into the back of his mind. The memory of the feel of that skin flush against his. The sounds she’d made. Feeling heat at his back, he leaned forward. Unaware of the silhouette he’d already burned into the bark of the tree. 17 Pained A strange sort of calm pain began to seep into every fiber of his being. He needed to salvage his hatred. But her words had cut. And she was right. She had a son out there, one in danger. And even that trumped the importance of Disseus’ game of cat and mouse. He sat rubbing his face and squatted against the tree trying not to think about that warm sensual body being lapped by the ripples of cold water. He shook his head roughly. Trying so hard not to focus on the sounds of her washing he barely heard the slosh of her rising from the lake. Teeth gritted he stared at the ground. His fingers burrowing into dirt, leaves and moss as he concentrated his control. A bare expanse of leg moved into his peripheral. He followed that long silky length up into the parted folds of her cloak. She stared down at him knowingly. Lifting her chin slightly, she stared at him chastisingly. As if she thinks to reprimand me for watching her. When I’d merely been out her to protect her. Blowing out a whooshing breath, he rose to stare down at her darkly. Unwilling to let her have the upper hand. All shreds of his temporary weakness gone. “Take off your cloak, Nim.” *** “Is this how you take all your women. By blackmail or as payment for your services.” “Well, I’d certainly not pay them for theirs.” He gave a wide grin, but irritation still danced in his eyes. My back still feels like it’s on fire. In-fact my whole body feels alight. He shifted. Rolling his neck as he felt tiny bits of steam seeping from the back of his collar. Catching her about the shoulders he took her mouth in a passionate kiss. An attempt to hide my vulnerability. She squawked and her arms flailed but it only succeeded in tossing off her cloak. Something he’d prepared to do himself. His hands were suddenly all over her. Savoring her pearlescent flesh in the rising moonlight. Taking in her wild scent. And wanting nothing more than to be buried inside her. For my mind to stop. Even if for only a short time. He caught her hip and scooped her buttocks. Molding it to send her leg sliding up his leg. He deepened the kiss. His tongue sweeping deeply into her mouth to taste every inch of her. “Get me out of my pants.” He murmured. Looking at her intensely. She blinked slowly as if it took awhile for his words to permeate her mind. Shaking her head, her green eyes slid over him and to the waist of his pants. She unlaced them quickly and pulled them open. Baring him to her gaze. He was already hard and standing upright. Waiting for her. “Do you respond so readily whenever you kiss a woman?” She asked a bit acidly. “Is that what you’re really asking? Or do you want to know if you’re special?” Her eyes widened on him, but the answer was clear. “I’m not going to tell you, you’re special, Nim.” She flinched and her gaze fell. Her hands dropped away from his pants. “Even if you are.” *** The anger in both of them was spilling out as he cupped her buttocks and lifted her naked form up to slide down his torso. Catching a pert little nipple in his mouth and suckling hard as he slipped her down his body. Reaching his narrow hips, her legs wrapped tighter, and she hooked her ankles. Ready for me. He was slender enough and she was strong enough, that this was often how he’d taken her in the woods all those years ago. When I was training her. *** “Are you ready?” His gray-blue eyes roved her face. She bit her lip and her forearms rested over his shoulder. He guided her hips further out so he could angle his cock into her, and he thrust upward, filling her heat at the same moment he brought her hips tight against his pelvis. And in that simple motion they were utterly joined. Wound together from head to toe. A fact which was not lost on either of them. She gave a faint pant and her head fell back. Her breasts pressing against his chest as her red hair fell down her back and brushed his hands gripping her ass. One of her hands shakily lifted to scoop the back of his head in her effort to steady herself at the sudden stretching. The fierce intimacy of him planting into her core. “I’m taking you here, in these woods.” He lifted her ass and guided her up, then dropped her back down. Hard. She closed her eyes and her face tightened. Her inner walls reflexively clenching him as her own weight brought her down unbearably hard on him. Her legs wound around him made it so he could pound into her relentlessly. Using a biting grip on her ass and wrapped around her waist he bounced her on his hard staff. Making the tension between them grow. Feeling her hair dancing along his forearm at her back. Her small breasts bobbing wildly against his chest until the tiny nipples puckered wantonly. She cried out and her body surged with sweat. Dampness poured over his cock as he felt her coming. But he was merciless in his pace. Refusing to slow made her next one build even more ferociously. “Ah, ah.” She objected to every time he pulsed into her. Prodding deeply into the cushion of her body. “Soon I’m going to cum in your hot little hole, Nim. I’m going to own your flesh again. I’m going to stuff you full and make you so sore, you’ll think of me every step you take tomorrow. And he did. Violently surging into her.

16 A Deal for a Fight I stared at him in horror. “You’re saying that to scare me.” “Am I?” I pulled on a deep purple sports bra and the patching shorts. Rounding on him. “Are you ready?” He pushed off the door. There was something different in him now. Though he’d been grinning and playful and merciless before, he’d acted as if what we were doing was some twisted game that I had called to him to do. But now…As he circled me slowly, moving sideways, he was seven-feet of predatory hunter. His green eyes locked on me unblinkingly. His muscles bunched than relaxed with every slow movement. His feet never crossed as he moved sideways, ensuring he’d never tangle in his step. I knew something about physically maneuvering someone else, I’d learned to sense when a quarry was nervous, to spot when they might misstep. Years of sparring to stay in shape and to keep myself well-tuned had taught me how to spot such things. But he exuded primal nature. Making mine cringe inwardly. I looked at him, and instinctively didn’t want to take him on. Had he been generating this when I first saw him? Was that why I’d wanted to get away from him so badly? “Are you truly ready for this?” He queried. I caught his underlying meaning, and knew he wasn’t talking about sparring. “Quite.” I’d rotated with him. Following his movements. Tensed and ready for him to pounce, but as he rounded until my back was to the window, I twisted and bolted. Two long bounds and I launched myself into the air. Head tucked and my elbows out as I readied my body for the impact of the window. Preparing to go through. I aimed upward and forward. My body coming together like a rocket, tipped and ready. But my trajectory was impeded by a sudden grip on one ankle and the other midway up my thigh. Somehow, he’d managed to cross my room in few enough strides that by the time I launched into the air, he was there to grab me. Then he shoved his weight into my leg and sent me careening around the other way. Twisting through the air like an off-balanced top. I could tell I was likely going to crash into my bedstand and lamp. I braced myself for the pain at impact. But mid-air he managed to catch my arm and sweep me upward and then face down atop my bed. Diagonal across it. He landed along my back. “You said you wanted to fight.” He growled near my ear. “But truly you just wanted a chance to run.” I said nothing. Grunting for breath, with his massive weight against my back and pinning my legs. “Smart girl. Fighting me would be a waste of time and effort.” I bit my tongue. Trying to rear my head back enough to catch his face. But he rolled off to the side of me, so I missed entirely. “Well-played.” He complimented. I wasn’t sure if he meant trying to go through the window or the head-butt. Or both. “I thought you were going to fuck me in the ass. Not talk my ear off.” *** As much as I had craved him inside me earlier the thought of trying to fit that massive piece of wooden flesh in my backside sounded terrifying. Anal was not new to me. But it certainly is with a monster. Especially one with an elephant trunk for a dick. I grimaced. Already breathing more shallowly. “You’re right.” His tone hardened. The soft complimenting voice banished. “And you’ll have it.” I felt him jerking at something next to me and heard the whispering slap of his leather loincloth hitting the carpeted floor. I felt the heavy weight of his member climbing along my crack to brush my lower back. I wiggled under him. Trying to grab the edge of the bed and pull myself out from under him. How can one man be so heavy? I felt what seemed like a tiny, curved, blade sweeping along my hip. I twisted enough to see it was a dark, curled fingertip. A claw? It slit through my shorts, and he lifted his pelvis enough to rip the rest loose and plop it to the floor too. I could see it over the edge of the bed. Looking almost exactly as the other torn pairs I found. That’s what he did to them too. “How many times have you had me?” I asked. Almost afraid of the answer. “You could keep better count than me. How many nights did you touch yourself, fall asleep still wanting…” “I don’t know.” I said harshly. “A few times a week. “How about five. Usually.” “Five!” I gave him an incredulous look over my shoulder. “Usually. At least.” I snorted. “I didn’t think it was that much.” “I didn’t think that was enough…” He rumbled. “You are as sweet as fine wine and your parts.” He reached between us to give a plump round cheek a firm squeeze. “Feel like the finest silks rubbing along my stem. Like every inch of you was made for pleasure.” The way he drug out the ‘s’ in the last word sent tingling shivers along my spine. “There’s nothing more magnificent, more powerful than the supple body of a woman. She can rule a crowd of men with a movement…A mere turn of her hair.” I mulled that over. Thinking it the oddest thing I’d ever heard a man say. “Men. Their only power lies in the weapon they in their pants.” “A weapon? Something to cause harm? Is that how you see it?” I was still working my shoulders. Trying to get my other arm out from beneath the both of us. He paused a long moment. I could tell my question had surprised him and he was thinking it over. “That’s all it has ever been, I suppose. Not something sought by a woman, for sure.” I couldn’t argue that. He was huge. And dangerous. And forceful. Not the bed partner I’d have chosen for myself. 17 From the Back He lifted his hips off mine. I immediately started moving backward to get out from beneath him. Not realizing that it was pressing my ass against him as he retreated. But that wasn’t what he was doing anyway, as I was soon to find out. He twisted to scoop one of the pillows from the bottom of the bed and brought it over to jam it under the crook of my knees and elbows. Before he roughly pushed between my shoulders. Flattening me back out under him. I yelped in objection. Stunned by suddenly being tossed back down. My hands braced next to my face and my rear in the air. As if in offering. “No.” I pushed back. Trying to lurch back up onto my knees, so I could launch from the bed. But his arm along my spine kept me from doing any more than wiggling my hips against that pillow. “Mmm…” He growled. “Doesn’t that look tempting.” “You can’t! It won’t.” “It did just a short minute ago. When you hadn’t thought it would.” Fair point. But I had much to argue on that. I remembered the burning stretching of my straining body trying to accommodate the leaden weight spearing into me. I swallowed in terror. Beginning to shake. “Don’t worry, Woman.” He reassured coldly. “It is less hard than before. Calmed by your lowered lust and deadened by your fear.” “I’m not afraid of you!” I argued. “Ah, but you are of my ramrod in your tail.” He pointedly caught it in his fist and began pushing it against the small, straining hole, served to him atop those pillows. I grunted in my throat and reflexively ducked my hips into those pillows. Pressing down to escape his pole. But he followed with a bit of a chuckle. And with me trying to retreat, my cheeks had clutched around his tip. He growled appreciatively. Chuckling seductively. “Soooo…Tight… Your sweet little ass is going to just suck me in. Like a greedy little mouth. I can tell already.” He tilted his hips forward and let the tip of him protrude against the little muscles. Pushing them open to make way for his impossible length. I shrieked behind my teeth. My neck straining as every part of me tensed. Trying to remind myself to relax my ass before I tore. “It hurts! It hurts! Please stop.” I found myself begging. Afraid of sex for the first time I could recall. If he went in me now, he was going to stuff between my belly and my spine and strain everything inside me to the breaking point. I was scared to death that my entire body might split open. “It’s much smaller.” He assured. “I could slam it in and get over this initial fear.” It was a fair warning and he’d stopped as he considered it. “Please don’t.” I whimpered weakly. My usual bluster fading. *** Some note in that terrified pleading, must’ve piqued his interest. “It will happen, My Jessica. But we’ll stretch you further to ready yourself.” That last statement squashed the small relief that had begun to well. He lifted off my ass and back and I heard a whooshing sound and thunking of something rubbery against skin. I glanced back and saw him gripping the black dildo. Large as it was. It was far smaller than him. I twisted to push at his wrist trying to keep him from getting closer. Already suspecting what he’d do. He jerked his wrist out of my reach. Lifting it over my flailing hand. Pushing his other palm along my lower back to keep me down. He teased that same small hole with that bit of silicon. Circling the opening and pushing slightly in. Then retracting, then inserting it a bit further, until I hissed through gritted teeth. I braced myself. Expecting he’d plunge it fully into me any moment. But to my surprise he continued working it inch by inch. As I began blowing longer breaths because I was having a hard time relaxing. I suddenly felt a blooming intrusion into my most feminine place I realized he’d shoved himself back into my slick pussy. Just as he did, he eased the bit of silicon fully into my backside. Indenting the tiny button that sent it into a spasmic course of pulsation. Despite what you might think, I’d never had two men at once so this sudden feeling of being full everywhere. Pressure along my stomach and in my lower back was somewhere between painfully overwhelming and exhilaratingly satisfying. Shaking inside my sensitized body with the pulsing rhythm. I groaned somewhere between pain and pleasure. Beginning to struggle again. Unsure if I was trying to escape him or the overpowering sense of being stuffed to the brim with no space inside me to even move without causing him pleasure. Trying to push my hips out from his control, I lurched forward along those pillows, caused him to release it but only change, the angle of the vibrator as I moved. Making me lurch upward shaking, as something was rubbed that sent me into a freefall of pleasure. Great seizures of jerking and twitching as I shrieked violently. Coming harder than I had before. He caught me just as I’d have slid off his swollen cock, so just the tip lingered inside me. “Do you want more my little plaything?” I whimpered as I collapsed to the bed. My tail still up in the air. Arched over the pillows so the soft globes were his for the taking. The black toy still vibrating deep inside me. In a way that had the tremors of my body mimicking the tensing and relaxing motions. “Aah…” I groaned helplessly. Fisting the bedding as I vibrated again. Trying to catch my breath. “Bite down on the blanket.” He commanded as he caught my hip bones and pulled me back to meet his stretching cock. Seating it to the hilt. His heavy sack pressed against my soft lips. He moaned as he began tiny strokes forward and back. Twirling his hips as he teased at different angles. As if mapping out the planes inside me. Finding every hollow and crevice to fill with his great width. “Please…” I whined pitifully. “I can’t take anymore.” “Mmm.” He said appreciatively. “You already have.” 18 To the Breaking Point He was right. He was already fully inside. I’d already stretched to accept his body into mine as well as the shape of the toy still lodged in me. But my earlier relief for the toy rather than his massive width waned as I feared I wouldn’t be able to endure this as long as it’d take him to finish. I shook my head adamantly. Squinting my eyes closed because they felt ready to bulge from my skull from the raging sensations inside me. Like raw nerve endings were exposed. Clawed at by the vibrating motions deep in my ass, only enhanced as the tissue between he and that, were thinned by his rhythmic entering and leaving my body with his solid, bark-like member. “Aah…” I screamed. Unsure once more if it was the pleasure or the pain making me shriek. I pounded the bedding with my fists, unable to escape the overstimulation. My nipples had hardened to tiny pebbles, and I’d spread my legs wide for him trying to ease the pressure and give him room to work. But it’d only freed him to take more of me. Delving deeper and moaning louder in his infinite ecstasy. “I’m not going to let you go tonight.” He told me. Murdering whatever futile hopes I’d had that maybe it would end any moment, he’d be done with me. Forgetting to even worry that he might not let me go at all. I was too blinded by everything I was feeling to think of anymore coherent thoughts. “I’m going to make you come again.” He continued speaking slow and deliberately. “Then I’m going to keep right on going until you come again with this here.” He reached to push on the end of the vibrator with a fingertip. Barely moving it in a circular motion. “And me here.” He pushed deep in a slow wave to show me what he meant. “Until you think you can take no more. Until you’re tired and weak.” I already am! But my pride at least made me bite that much back. Though in this moment, I’d been willing to admit to nearly anything to make him stop. He was still speaking torturous words. “Far too weak to resist me anymore. Then I’m going to do to you what I want to.” “You already are!” I cried. Clawing the bedding in a futile effort to get from between him and the dipping mound of pillows. He can’t truly still mean to put it in my ass. He chuckled, seeing my desperation and leaned over me. Dropping over my back and bracing my shoulders with his. I shouted as I felt his length pressing along the front of my pelvis. Extending behind my belly and pushing downward. Into the unrelenting stack of pillows. Rubbing along those raw nerves, like claws raking my senses. Then bottoming out and pushing against the fibrous tissue deep inside. “Ah! Please!” “No, Jessica. This is for trying to fight me. Instead of staying in your chains like a good girl.” This time he was merciless as he took me. Stuffing in and out. Withdrawing mere inches so there was only the hint of relief before he was fully consuming me again. He caught the back of my wrists in his fists and held them to the bed on each side of my head so he could pound into me. His forearms draped over mine and his breath along the back of my neck. His face buried in my hair as he held my body still. Forcing me to accept his movements. No longer able to pull at the sheets, as I tried to belly crawl from beneath him. Not that it’d done much good. I glanced at the window behind us and wondered if anyone would notice the moving shadows in my room. From the sidewalk someone could see us. Could see that he’s clearly holding me down. Forcing me to submit to his cock. I knew what it’d look like. Me there with my feet hanging off the corner of the bed. My legs spread wide for him. His overlaying mine and his feet hooking my ankles to keep me in place. My rounded ass perched on the tower of pillows. Rolling beneath the slapping of his pelvis as that large piece withdrew inches, before he’d flex his ass and drive back into me. Rattling the bed against the bed with rhythmic thuds. Making the metal frame creak beneath the heavy weight of his body intruding in mine. Pounding me as if trying to bore through me and into the mattress. Quickly jerking as he entered and withdrew. Me there, leaned up with my back arched. Shoulders lifted and my head pushed back as I tried to change the angle enough to alleviate some of the pressure. The tops of my pinned breasts surging toward my chin with each movement. My fists gripping bedding beneath me on the outside of them. My teeth gritted and eyes squinted as I took it. Rocking to the weight of him against me. My body covered in a sheen of sweat from the hours spent subjected to his work. What if someone watched even now. Finding the sight of my submission erotic. Seeing me spread under this giant man. Taking his huge member like some filly for a stallion. Overpowered. Wouldn’t one of my ex-lovers enjoy watching me so helpless. How many of them had spoke of fantasies of tying me down and forcing me to bend to their will. I’d always refused. No one controlled me. Not until tonight… My anger was building with every thought I had. With my own powerlessness. I tried to thrash from under this stranger now but was too pinned by the weight of his chest on my back. And his heavy shoulders holding me down. It felt like he was swelling even more between my walls. Moving my hips outward as he filled the space between. His thick member prodding everywhere at once and seeming to push the vibrator further into my backside with each motion. It can’t possibly go in further! He growled animalistically as he stole his pleasure from inside me. Using my body to make his cock feel good. 19 Finding Me I lifted my head and shouted in a broken scream of helplessness. Despite all my denials, all my fighting, I was utterly overpowered and taken by this immortal creature. A being which was now claiming me as his pleasure hole. And I have no idea if he ever will let me go. I realized now. Recalling his threat to use me like this every night until one or both of us died. Telling me how he loved the feel of my body the smell of my starved lust. Lust which had summoned him to me. To take me endlessly. Long beyond when I was sated to attain an impossible point in which he was. Something I’m no longer sure is even possible. What if he never is sated? “When you’re exhausted then I’ll lay you out like a feast before me and memorize every inch of your sweet flesh. When you’re sore beyond what you thought you could take before, and your skin is tingling from all you’ve endured tonight then I’m going to take my time…” “There’s nothing more you can do to me.” I growled through clenched teeth. “You’ve had everything.” “I’ve had every hole you have, yes.” He said. Delight entering his voice. “But I haven’t come close to affecting the woman yet.” “What the hell does that mean?” “It means when I’m done, your tough exterior will fracture. Your powerful woman façade will crumble, and you will sob from what I’m doing until you realize that there was nothing about you that was truly as you thought.” “You want to break me.” I said deadened. Fully realizing it now as I lost all will to fight him any longer. Worried that all of this was about him keeping me forever. Taking me as his toy to torture endlessly. “No.” He said softly. “I want to find you.” *** It was hour after hour that he took me. Until I was sore and heaving and sweating from bits of pleasure frosted in layers of pain. Exhausted from the trauma my body had endured tonight. Eventually he did remove that vibrator and he told me to breathe. “One breath at a time, Jessica. You can do this.” He pressed the hard round head of his rod against the tired, puckered hole. Easing in and out of the tiny mouth until it stretched a bit more. Swallowing his length. He’d straightened onto his knees. One hand gripping my hip and the other massaging the soft cheeks and tender muscles around to ease the way for him entering me. New sweat beaded along my hairline and my neck and shoulders. Until the burning agony stopped, and I realized he was fully inside me. Brushing along the inside of my lower back. Running parallel to my spine as if another rod braced inside me. He slid his knees back to frame inside mine. Dropping his weight more firmly against my back. And somehow pushing my body to take even more than I’d ever thought I could. Little by little he was overtaking me. Overcoming the limits of my body to teach me what truly brought me pleasure and what was genuine pain. He lay over me. The heat, weight, and breadth of his body molded to mine. He linked his fingers through my limp ones and raised them over my head. Flattening my torso out under him. Though I was in pain bearing his impossibly huge cock in my backside, but I did what he said. I breathed slowly and the pain abated with each tiny movement he did. I was relaxing. How many women has he done this to? How long has he been hunting for the lust of women like me? It was a terrifying thought. He was barely pulling out and lightly pressing in and he no longer pushed in all the way. Trying to give me some kind of reprieve. “What are you doing?” I didn’t like his constant unpredictability. At least when he’d been hurting me I knew what to expect. “Getting you ready.” “For what?” “For what I’m going to do next. What I’ve been wanting since I came to learn of your fighting spirit.” To break me. A part of me already thought he had. I was exhausted. Limp. Too tired to shout or accuse anymore. Just waiting to see if he’d release me in the morning. Or drag me back to his house. With every intention of keeping me as his prisoner forever. *** “What?” I asked dully. Believing I already knew. “I’m going to take away all your excuses for hatred in what I do next. I’m going to stop hurting you and going to bring you to a point you have never been before.” “What do you want from me?” He’d stopped moving and I was very afraid of what he’d do next. He pulled out of me and turned me onto my back. Tossing the pillows aside. He crawled backward enough to catch my ankles and drag me out flat on the bed. I had enough curiosity to wonder what he was about but too tired to do anything but watch it unfold. He reached up, his hand flaring red and for a moment, I thought he was going to burn me. Some torturous way of reminding me of what he’d done. Forever marked. Please don’t. He touched one bruised and scraped wrist. And the moment he did, the bone deep ache began to abate. The bruises reducing and then vanishing. I watched them fade in the red glow of his touch. The scrape no longer feeling raw. He ran that same tender touch down my forearm. Returning everything he brushed to normal color and feel. He traced it over every inch of my skin. Turning his head to watch until every part of me was tingling with a freshness. As though I’d just taken a scalding hot shower. I blew a long breath. Somewhat stunned to see that he was fixing rather than causing me more harm. 20 Fading Pain As he worked on taking away the pain, I found the memories of pain and twisted pleasure fading. Seeming less vivid. More like a dream. This could’ve been what he was doing all along. But I doubted it. It still felt somehow different. “Trying to fix what you broke?” “Trying to heal the things that you would feel are a reflection of how distorted you feel on the inside.” “Stretched, you mean?” “I’m not talking about your physical body, Jessica.” “Are you saying you’re removing my grounds to resent you? The evidence, persay.” “No. I want you to look at everything differently. What’s evidence matter to me? What tale would you tell to the authorities?” He queried. Before suggesting, “That a fire-wielding creature walked into your unlocked house, watched you toying with yourself, and then filled that precious pussy with real flesh? Then used magic to wash away the evidence?” *** Yes. I rolled my eyes sideways thinking. That would pretty much be what I reiterated. And I realized how idiotic it sounded. They’d never believe me. “I’m not worried about evidence…” “Then why heal me.” “Maybe you’ll understand one day.” He shrugged. “Maybe not.” As he moved down my body, he occasionally dropped a light kiss here and there. Taking his time cherishing my skin in a way that seemed as intimate as a lover would, rather than an aggressive stranger. *** I watched his odd behavior. Puzzled. Why bother? He now had one of my ankles in his hand and was rolling it between his superheated palms until the muscles were no longer tensed. Despite myself, I had moaned softly as I relaxed. My head lolling limply to the side. Watching him working at my muscles. Why doesn’t he just leave? I wondered. He’s had what he’s wanted. I’ve nothing more he can take. I knew there had to be some motivation of torture behind what he was doing now. I told myself not to fall for it. Not to relax. Yet, I am. It was some, strange magnetic pull. Some energy he was generating that was having a potent effect on me. Like some elixir that numbed my muscles and made my senses seem far off. Everything in me seeming to become more complacent. Is his touch doing that? He reached up to rub his thumb in swirling motions along the inside of my thighs. Working up toward my bruised, sensitized place. I tensed. Afraid of what more he’d do. But to my amazement he massaged along the outer creases with his thumbs. Rubbing deeply and washing away the aches that had filled me. He worked inwardly until inserting that soothing heat into my entrance, emanating deep inside until I was calmed in the tissue which had been so stressed a short time ago. He rolled me back onto my belly and at around my hips. Straddling me as he did the same to this side of my body. Starting at the base of my skull and working down my neck and to my shoulders. Beginning along the sides of my spine and working outward. Pushing my shoulders apart and forcing the muscles to release their crushing grip. I breathed another relieved breath. Almost finding it hard to stay awake. His touch was warm and gentle and astonishing. I hated it. *** I far preferred the man I could hate. Someone forcing his way into my body. Taking me while I railed at him. A man I could stab through the neck later. All this intimacy and this painful gentleness was awful. He was touching me in a way I’d never let any man. Once lovemaking was over, I banished them from my home. I wasn’t one to lay on a man’s chest and endure his fondling or feigned caresses. This was excruciating. “Please stop.” I begged. “No.” He said flatly. Continuing the unreasonable kindness. “You have the most beautiful skin. Hair. You have a streak of strength that most people will never know. You’re powerful, a creature ready to break down walls. Yet the only men you allow near you are brief toys. Nuances of pleasure to banish afterward. Why?” “Because I don’t want them.” “I think it is because you never want to be proved weak.” “Well, you certainly proved I am tonight, didn’t you?” I said bitterly. Not bothering to look back at him. “Not in the least.” What? “You’re unbroken.” He said with great admiration. Continuing his progress down my back to my waist. Framing its narrowness as his nimble fingers massaged the sides and long muscles on my spine. “Strong. Fierce.” He moved those callused hands along my back and shoulders. Cupping my biceps and working down my arms. He climbed off my hips, leaning to one side. “Roll over.” I did. Scared of what would happen next but unwilling to prolong this awful part any longer than necessary. Once I was staring up at him again, I lay there. Giving him a dead-eyed study. He laid down beside me. Draping a leg over mine and stroking a fingertip along my cheek. Running it along my jawline. Outlining its shape. I was so tired, I was having a hard time keeping my eyes open. “Stop touching me.” “You know, after everything that has happened this night. Only now, when I touch you like a lover, do you say that so vehemently.” *** “I couldn’t think.” “You’re always thinking.” “I hate this. Just go.” “Why do you fear the kindness of a man.” I hated thinking about it. But I supposed it was because I’d never known it. And had no intention of learning it now. I couldn’t recall what had been my past before ending up in a foster home. But it was there that I had a mother whom, had been kind enough but hadn’t seemed terribly interested in getting to know me. And a father that interacted with those of us in the household as if we were furniture, before leaving for his workday. And all my interactions with men, even the few boyfriends had been to just keep a convenient companion for appeasing my needs. “I will go, Jessica. As you have bade. But when you are relaxed and asleep.” 21 Touched He wouldn’t go until I fell asleep? That caused a billion panicked questions to rip through my mind. Why do I need to be asleep for him to go? There’s no way I can sleep with him here. He is the thing of my nightmares. The man that had come to me like a crazed, hazy dream. Camouflaging his way into my room and then appearing as a ghost. Because I couldn’t see him. “I wish to hold you awhile before I go.” He added, nearly as an afterthought. As if by way of explanation. “Hold me?” I objected in horror. Wanting nothing more than for him to go. Now. “Why?” I stared at him incredulously. “Because you’re so afraid of it. Because I’ll enjoy it. Because I find you fascinating…” Fascinating. Like watching a bird. I’m no bird! *** Perhaps this is part of his sordid ritual. My logical mind suggested. But, as always, my impulsive mouth ran. “Do you watch all your conquests sleep?” “Not after I’m done with them.” I dared a peek up at him. “Then why me?” “Sleep, sweet Jessica.” His stroking finger turned into a gentle palm. Rounding my face. Refusing to answer further questions and informing me he would be no longer. “How did you become what you are?” I pondered aloud. A Changeling… Though I’d heard the word before it still seemed a very far off thing. Something not real. “I was born. Same as you.” He said dully. “But to a fey mother, I presume.” Fey? *** I was in wonder at the concept that fey could be real. But any less real than a man capable of making fire? I asked myself. And if they were something of substance, how could a mother ever give up her child? It seemed something beyond my comprehension. His mother gave him up the same way mine had. I’d always heard people speak of the depths of a mother’s love and how a mom would do anything for the wellness of her child. But mine didn’t. And his didn’t. Perhaps fey aren’t so different from humans, afterall. I thought dryly. But if I was ever going to indulge in such idiocy, I had another sensible question. “If fey are real, how have I never seen one?” Someone somewhere must’ve seen them. “They can camouflage, but not like me. I can camouflage as human best. They camouflage as trees, shrubs, hedges…Whatever is nearest. I can do that to, mimicking my background, but still…Appearing human is what I’m best at.” Appearing as human. But not. I caught. “Perhaps,” He added. “That’s one of the reasons I was too sacrilegious for whatever mothered me, to keep. Maybe I was born with a human face.” He speculated. Would that really have been a reason for him to be rejected from whatever creatures he came from? He obviously thought so. How did he even find out what he is, if he was raised as a human? Just as I would’ve asked it aloud, he swept me into his arms and rolled me against his chest. Holding me there. A clear ending to the conversation. Anxiety flared as I wondered for a terrified moment if he’d soon be inside me again. Replaying in my mind’s eye all the things he’d done. The different ways I’d felt him. How he’d jammed into me. Behaving as though he could continue it for days, perhaps weeks, on end. Maybe for an eternity. Though I no longer felt the pain, I could recall the fear. The rough movements of my body as he entered and withdrew in a vicious taking. Clenching sheets and seeing the fire in his hands and wondering if he’d burn me. Perhaps he’s done far worse. I was certain that despite all his healing. I was going to be forever changed after this one damaging night. A night where my lust for human flesh, summoned a demon of torture. To enact every horrible fantasy I’d ever had, but to the max. *** But when he didn’t move forward, I was still. Like a scared animal. Unsure what to do other than hold entirely still. But he was doing nothing. Only laying there on his side, with me tucked in against me. Still enough that it seemed he too might relax and rest. Holding me. The epiphany hit me like a slap. Stunning me as I registered that this was what he’d meant all along. He’d wanted to hold me. Each time he’d referred to getting what he wanted, he’d been talking about this. About holding me. Why? I wanted to shriek it. I wanted to demand an answer from him. But was afraid that things could turn violent, the moment I dared move or raise my voice. When he’d pinned me down on this bed, this had been what he’d won. To hold me. Caress me. Lay next to me. The ruthless penetration of my ass had been his outrage that I’d dare challenge him to best me in hand-to-hand combat. Because I could’ve gotten hurt? As ludicrous as it seemed. I couldn’t help wondering what else could’ve caused him so much anger. *** Now, snuggled into the warmth of his chest and feeling that healing heat as well as his protective arms wrapping around me, I suddenly felt stupidly safe. Even though I knew I was anything, but. Without any real understanding as to why, tears began streaming my face. Pouring over me and dampening his chest. Making my nose run. Soon I was sobbing so heavily that my shoulders jerked. He pulled me tighter against him, offering odd reassurance. He’s done ravaging me for the night. And being held felt oddly, terribly good. I couldn’t recall ever letting another man pull me so close. My hands flattened over his chest, and I instinctively worked in closer. Wanting to take in more of whatever it was I was feeling. Safe. How can I possibly feel safe? I was no man’s fool, but it didn’t change the fact that my emotions were reacting. But with every slow thudding beat within his chest, I felt a deeper sense of loneliness. Misplacement. Yearning, in a way that wasn’t sexual. Things I somehow knew, belonged to him. “Why do you feel that way?” “Why wouldn’t I?” He countered. “I am not a thing that belongs anywhere.” 22 The True Threat “What about your true family?” “My true family replaced me for a human child. Something more accepted into my people, then I would’ve been.” “Why were you not accepted?” He chuckled coldly. “Apparently I was too twisted for even my own kind. So, they left me to become nothing more than a changeling.” I could see that. I’d never met a being like him. Completely unfeeling but capable of mercy. Cruel but capable of true humor. Emotionless in his brutality but utterly emotional in his peace. I cried. And cried. And cried some more until I was dry of tears. Without even realizing it, I’d fallen asleep. Going completely absent thought as I fell into peaceful slumber. Pitch black darkness. I woke when I felt the bed move behind me, and knew he was rising. At some point after I’d fallen asleep, I’d rolled over and folded my knees toward my elbow. He’d stared there. Just behind me. Matching my position as he held me. I tried to pretend I was sleeping as the bed dipped with him rising, but he seemed to sense the change in me. Very in tune with such things. “You slept next to me.” He remarked. His cloak swishing as he collected it from the floor. I said nothing. Not moving, as I stared at the wall opposite me. Refusing to look at him behind me. “Somehow, I think that will be the thing you resent the most one day.” “It already is.” I admitted. “I do hope, in truth, that you let a man love you one day. A human man worthy of you. To sate your knees and give you the pleasure you deserve each night.” I rolled over to look at him incredulously. Finding him staring at me, unwaveringly. “But until then…” He said more lightheartedly. “I suggest you get that delicious lust of yours in check. Or I’ll be back…To sate that hunger.” “You’ll never find me again.” I vowed angrily. Glaring up at his handsome features, towering over me like a great statue. “I will.” He gave a lopsided grin. “With these…” He lifted my silky black thong. The pair I’d taken off earlier and thrown toward the hamper. He was here the whole time. I realized. My mouth gaping. I knew now, he’d likely been standing there in the shadows of my room the whole time. I envisioned his hand shooting out from the darkness over my basket, to catch the garment. Then watching me as I teased my own flesh. Touching my breast and teasing my soft pussy lips with the wicked vibrator. “I have your scent.” He said. “I’ll be able to find you anywhere you go. Forever…” *** He’s bluffing. I hoped. Eyeing him sideways worriedly. He wouldn’t risk coming back here to try this again. Nobody is that stupid. I stared at him assessingly. His eyes were hooded, but the look on his face told me, he was terrifyingly sincere. “What if I have the cops outside. What if I changed the locks! What if I move away!” I objected. “The pheromone of your lust is like the scent of the finest banquet and the taste of your lush body is like the sweetest delicacy. Not something I can resist…” He explained. “It calls to me.” He inhaled deeply and closed his eyes as if he still found hints of that aroma in the air now. It can’t be. My lust is far sated now. Leaving only fear and anger and a burning curiosity to know why he’d yearned to hold me. What was the point of that? I twisted and sat up. Holding the cover over myself. Outraged that he was threatening to return one day. But his gaze was no longer interested in my body. Focused only on my face as he warned me further. “I’ll find you again…And again…Until you no longer generate that delicious lust. Only then will you be safe from me.” He grinned. A dark, evil smile that sent quivers through my body. “You’re mine now.” No. “Forever…” He purred. “The merest scent…And I’ll be coming…” He was telling me that I had to find a way to quelch my lust forever. Or I could summon him again. This dreadful, strange, Nightmare Man. *** My next few days were spent researching. I had two of my best attorney’s covering my workload at work so I could focus on pouring through book after book in the public library. Somewhere I’d never been before today. I ravaged the books as thoroughly as the Changeling had my body. Reading everything I could find on ‘Changelings’. Surprisingly, the books were very limited. After that, I began level two of my research which was hitting the internet. It had far more information but far less credible. I flipped through site after site. My legal eye spotting the things which were clearly too farfetched. Finding things that could ward him off. Or trap him. I found many videogame references which I found annoying. But a common theme amongst things I’d read in books and what I found on the internet were that iron of high metal content could be used to harm or bind it. Heat could kill it and a mirror could reveal it’s real face. Which was good to know. But I don’t want to see it. I didn’t want to see it’s horrible features and know that was what had been buried inside me a few nights ago. Something I had bred with. Though I didn’t know if I was pregnant yet, I couldn’t imagine I wasn’t. And he’ll come for it. Does a changeling deliver a fey for his own child or leave it with the mother? I had no idea how that worked. But if I decided to have this child, I wasn’t going to be willing to share. I read until I was sure that there was nothing more I could know. 23 Screaming Lust Once I had everything prepared as I’d have it. I spent the afternoon at work. Studying the bodies of the men around me. Watching how they moved. Appreciating their builds and letting my mind wander to thoughts of them laying me back on the desk and me wrapping my legs around them while they bucked into me. Or tipping them over onto the floor while I rode them as if they were a bull in some stupid western bar. When I was sure my thoughts had me dripping under my skirt I went to my car. Told the two attorneys that filled in for me that I was leaving early for the day. They gave me a stunned look but didn’t object. I parked a bit further from my house and walked slowly, purposefully from my car. Briefcase in hand. When I dared glance over to the Thomas house, I found him emerging from his front door. Lifting his nose slightly before lowering his head and staring at me purposefully. I felt his eyes pouring over me. Knew the things he imagined doing to me. I had a quick image of that giant, dark cock standing upright against his belly. Already waiting to enter me. I hid my smile. Lifting my head to give him an unreadable look. He purposefully pulled a bit of black satin from the pocket of his dark white slacks. Caressing it with a thumb. Glancing at it then at me with a warning look. My panties. My lip curled in contempt at his boldness. I entered my house. Not bothering to lock it as I went to my room. I dropped to my knees next to the bed and reached under it to grip the cold metal rod there. Satisfied of its presence, I pulled my smaller toy from the headboard. I climbed from my skirt. Taking off my long blouse and leaving on only my cage-bra. I climbed atop my bed on my knees. Putting one hand on the bed to balance me. The other guiding my toy between my legs and beneath me. Aiming it at my entrance, I began to push it in. Feeling the resistance of my sucking walls. Already hearing the faint swish of a cloak as my bedroom door creaked an inch. I didn’t look. Lowering over the vibrator and turning it on just as I pushed it in. “Uhh.” I tipped my head back in pleasure as I began pushing it in and out of me. Working it into my body and flexing my hips inward as I took it in. “Yes…” I purred. Licking my lips. I was sure I knew what I looked like. In a one-armed crawl. Working the tremoring toy in and out of my soft flesh. Pushing my body down on it. Heavy breasts straining the cage bra. Nearly erupting from the solid cover. Only held in by the crisscrossing straps over my chest. Dangling before me and swaying with each movement. My muscled thighs flexing to reveal the long slender muscles. My flat belly working as my body tensed with pleasure. My neck sweating as I worked myself into a sexual frenzy. Pleasuring my body. Ripe for the taking. *** “Mine…” I heard the admiring growl standing right before me. Lips open in a pant I looked at him with hooded eyes. Not stopping as I began thrusting the toy more quickly into me. My back arching and then lowering as I was consumed with pleasure. Considering letting him inside me before I did what I intended. I could use him. “Come here to the bed.” I bid him. “Now, Jessica…” He said chidingly. Lowering his head in disapproval. “Things with me are not your way. Or do I need to put you in chains to remind you?” I felt the hint of fear. “I will succumb to your chains. Offer you my ass again. Please you however you wish…” I offered. “Just let me have you my way first so I can still this ache.” “You won’t ache when I’m balls deep in you.” He reassured, heading for me. “Please…” I beckoned. Putting out a hand. “I want you!” I said quickly. Hoping to distract him. “You want me?” He looked duly confused. “Yes. Please.” I whined. “I need your giant cock.” He grunted and nodded. Shoving me backward along the edge of the bed. “No! With me on top.” I tried once more. “No.” He dropped his cloak and skid over me. Dragging that large, muscled body over me as he positioned his giant rod against my entrance. “I’ve missed you. I can’t wait to be inside you.” *** He thrust inside me in one sweep. My back arched upward trying to escape his massive length and I shrieked at the abrupt straining of my body. I writhed under him, and he stilled as he allowed me. I gradually worked myself over the edge of the bed. Eventually curling over it. Sliding enough my shoulders fell. He followed me. Our pelvises connected. He braced himself with one hand. The other holding my hip to him as he plowed into me mercilessly. I yelped at the pain, but he seemed to enjoy this new anger. Ruthless in his driving. I had managed to dangle over enough I could fumble behind my back, under the bed until reaching what I searched for. Clasping the iron fire poker, I pulled it out and shoved it through him. Pushing with all the force I could muster. He roared in a sound like a lion’s cry. Rolling out of me in a way that hurt. I flung my hips off the bed in a roll and climbed to my feet. Pulling out the fire poker and stabbing him twice more. Leaning over it violently. I smiled down at him. “Who’s in control now, My Changeling?” I crooned in that same sweet voice he often used when tormenting me. He started chuckling which rose into a full laughter, even as he gripped the stem of the fire poker in pain. “You can’t kill me, Jessica.” “I don’t want to.” I grinned back maliciously. Making his smile die. 24 Reconciled I left him there. Speared through his shoulder and into my bed. Writhing and coughing in pain. I caught the hook of a wench I’d had hung in my basement. With minimal questions asked, surprisingly. I trotted up the stairs, letting it unravel with a metallic hiss and hooked it around one of his legs. Wrapping it as many times as the chains had folded my wrists. Then hooking it in on itself. “What are you doing?” He sat up objecting. Reaching to tug at it. I raced back downstairs and started the wench. Hearing the thunking as it dragged him around the corner from my bedroom, through the living room, through the kitchen and to the basement stairs. Things crashed, glass broke from his struggles and things he tried to latch onto, but I didn’t care. Worth it. *** He caught the door jam above the stairs, with both hands. His fingers crashing through the wall to grab the solid struts with a banging sound. To my surprise, I heard the wench groaning as it fought his amazing strength. His feet hovered over the stairs and the wench wire was strung so tight it shuddered. The wall was groaning as the wench tried to do its work. I quickly went to it and turned up the momentum. Thankfully, finding his flat palmed grip was no match for the full power of a truck-sized wench. It ripped his grip free. Splintering the strut but not breaking it. He thudded down the steps with the fire poker still sticking out of him. Shouting in pain as it caught on the edges and jerked at different angles. I enjoyed the justice in that. Flicking the switch on the wench to turn it off as he was dragged across the floor at me. “How’s that feel?” I asked. Feeling the hint of joy. “Fantastic!” He panted at the base of the stairs. Trying to roll onto his hands several times before gaining enough momentum to do so. “Wait until I get my hands on you, Jessica. You’re going to pay for all of this. So, I hope you’re enjoying your triumph now.” “I am!” I declared. Stretching a bit of metal from a small wench on the wall until it reached him. I snapped an old-fashioned shackle around his wrist. He hissed through his teeth at the pain of iron on his arm. Rolling onto his back. I stuck another around his ankle. Catching his limbs one by one, while he summoned the strength to get on his feet. When it began to look like he might succeed, I yanked on the fire poker. Making him shout and swing at me. I dodged his swing and put my foot on his stomach to yank the poker out. The pointed tip dragging back through him and further ripping the muscles which had tensed around it. Giving me immense gratification. Then I slammed it back through his belly. Making him lurch up around it. He growled in pain. Glaring at me. *** I walked over and flipped the levers to the wenches. Bringing him over to a metal table. Pulling him up. He stumbled up trying to catch balance before tripping over backward over the table and then being stretched across it. I started stopping the levers as they pulled him fully out. Turning the locks on them, under the table so he couldn’t pull it loose. The iron hissed against his skin. Making bits of flesh peel loose and fall to the floor. He was snarling like a dog in a trap. “How does it feel to be powerless, Changeling?” I leaned over him smiling. “You can’t kill me.” He said flatly. “I’m immortal.” “I don’t want to kill you.” I grinned evilly at him. “I’m going to use you. Forever.” I had every intention of turning him into my personal sex toy. When I hungered for the use of a man, I’d come down here and ride that fun cock then I’d be done with him. Leave him desperate and in need. Over and over again. At first, he looked faintly pleased then unnerved. “Now, you’re catching on.” I saw it in his face. “You’ll never be satisfied again.” I vowed. “You picked the wrong woman, Changeling.” “Don’t bet on that.” I frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Being your plaything is likely going to be more companionship than I’ve ever had. The closest to real connection I’ll ever experience.” I deflated somewhat, feeling pinpricks of guilt. “Well,” I summoned my anger. Giving him my back as I headed up the stairs. Pausing at the top to say over my shoulder. “We’ve years, perhaps decades, to find out…” And I closed that door. Leaving him abandoned in darkness. For as long as I choose to have him there… THE END Available now in the store for Purchase.

In the first part of each month, I will release a new One Shot, exclusive to you here on my SILVER, GOLD or PLANTINUM Membership and my Patreon People. As a thank you for supporting my work another month. It will be, until further notice, a Filthy Fairytale. This month you get: SUMMARY: Jack knew the stalk was forbidden. As was the dead ground surrounding it. But his curiosity got the better of him and he climbed it. Only to be caught by Brute, the giant. And what Brute wants is the last thing Jack expected. Now his choice is to perform as Brute demands or commit them all to the consequences of his refusal. But he doesn’t want to hurt Keela, the woman the giant keeps as a plaything. But when the time comes, will he have a choice? - 01 Up Jack knew the place was forbidden. But it didn’t keep him from going and staring up at the massive stalk. Winding high into the black clouds despite the brightness of the morning. A dark shade which was echoed on the ground surrounding the vines which embedded deeply into the dirt. Everything here is dead. Jack shifted to a different angle. Still no more able to get a glimpse of what lie up there. He’d come to a decision last night. He was going to do it. I want to know. He’d been absorbed with this place for longer than he could remember. He’d thought he’d seen something huge climbing down the stalk once, when he was very small. His mother’s hut rested high atop the hill and overlooked the vine. And from his room, beneath the light of flashes of lightening, he had glimpsed a huge shadow lumbering down the stalk. Climbing with the stilted movements of something neither entirely human nor animal. So, what was it? *** After thoroughly examining it from various directions, he chastised himself. You’re no longer a boy. Go up there and chase away your fear. He could nearly hear his mother’s voice in his head. Telling him just that. His head craned to see up into the dark scatter of clouds. Where the twining stalks interweaved and left view. Very, very high. Jack put gripped a low thorn and put a holed shoe on the side of the stalk and slipped, instantly realizing that was a poor, choice he removed it and tossed it aside. This was his own personal threshold to cross. He was twenty now and it was time to face his fears. There’s no monsters coming down from there in the dead of lightening storms, their footsteps the thunder. He knew better then to indulge in such childish thoughts. He aimed high and headed up. Catching thorns until he was able to toss himself agilely over to a low branch. Climbing was something he was quite good at. Probably why this has been such a temptation for so long. Midway up he realized he was having far more fun than he should be. Grinning he leapt and caught another branch spinning around it and landing atop before launching himself to the next one. Good thing I’m not afraid of heights. But just in-case, he was refusing to look down. Just enjoy the trip up. *** Soon he realized he was climbing through the clouds. Slowing as he pensively eased through the black mog lingering here. There was such a stillness, a lack of birds in flight and far from the crickets and rodents that usually haunted the meadow, that he was instinctively goose bumping. Ducking his head as if he thought something might coming flying at him. What’s up here? There was such a change in the air that it felt harder to breathe. He had to slow and carefully draw them. A little higher and he was stunned to see that there was a mirrored floor. A flat plane made of something solid he didn’t recognize. He climbed back down a bit and was able to see that it was as thin as glass but mimicked the cloud cover beneath it. Making it entirely invisible form below. He stared in wonder. He’d have loved to touch it, but it was far to far away to grip. The vines crept up through some dark space in the floor. That’s what had looked like clouds from down there. He gaped. Climbing high enough he was able to shimmy onto a branch that dipped over an expansive half floor. As he slid down a heavy leaf to land there, he saw a huge bit of metal next to him and had to back up a few steps to realize what it was. A massive butcher knife. 02 Expected The thing was three times as long as Jack. With a light-colored handle. Worn with huge divots. Surely not from fingers that large? But it didn’t take a lot of consideration, to realize that was probably the only way they’d gotten there. Where the hell am I? Clearly what he’d seen coming down the stalk was indeed, a monster. I’ve made a mistake. A very serious mistake. His eyes widened and he naturally found himself ducking behind a tower of ivory. Realizing as he did, that there was some kind of writing, letters as large as him, written over it. Suddenly his impulse to come up here seemed very childlike and foolish. Back down. Time to go back down. He headed across the counter and heard what sounded like rumbling thunder. He froze. Hunkering next to the knife and realizing the only place to hide was back behind the jar, he whirled to do just that. The thunder grew faster. The ground shaking under him in a horrifying quake that had him teetering as he fled. A giant fleshy wall descended between he and the jar. Bringing him to an abrupt stop. Twisting he shouldered into it, unable to stop his momentum. “What do we have here?” The voice sounded like it came from the Heavens themselves. He looked up to see massive fingers reaching down to pinch his shoulder between them. Lifting him to peer at him through one huge green eye. Jack blinked his brown ones right back. Too petrified to move. “I’ve been waiting for one of you.” The huge male murmured. Jack was mesmerized by huge flat teeth in a face that was as big as ma’s hut. His face had man wrinkles, making it look as though the skin melted. Jack could see every pore like a gaping hole. The man had slightly gray skin and wore green fabric wrapped around his waist and groin. “You’re a man. That is good.” The thing remarked. That seemed a rather ominous thing to say. Jack’s eyes widened as the giant turned and began walking with him. Each footstep feeling like Jack dropped a hundred feet. If the monster dropped him, he’d be crushed. This is far less fun that climbing the vine. *** Jack looked around trying, to figure out a way out. He saw they were crossing a room with huge furniture. All positioned in a circle around a huge mirror which showed images dancing across it in flashing lights. There was the shadow of another giant’s head with long dark hair resting over the back of a wide chair. The back of a female’s head? The giant carrying Jack seemed to be creeping through the room as if afraid to disturb the womanish one. Soon they entered another chamber. The thing quietly closed a huge creaking plank of a door. Then he walked over to a side table as a big as a mansion. Lifting a large jar revealed a nude man sitting on a pillow. He stood as the jar moved. Rising as if awaiting direction. Still as a statue, he watched the giant. The giant set Jack down across the table from the other man. Next to a massive wood box, which Jack guessed would be put over him. “Come help him, Sando.” The giant ordered. Sando walked over to the box and waited. Jack avoided looking directly at him because his cock dangled so obviously against his thighs as he moved. Why doesn’t he have clothes? The giant lifted the box and revealed two women, hooked to the wall by chains which dragged over the wooden table. They scampered until reaching the end of those chains, looking for something to hide behind. I know that feeling. Still, Jack couldn’t help noticing they were both very attractive. And very naked. One was nearly as tall as him with curling black hair and a full figure. Heavy breasts drew his eye as she struggled against the chain. The dark nest of curling hair below her stomach was intriguing. Promising that it hid all manner of pleasure. Jack had been with skinny village girls over the years but none with such bountiful flesh. Despite his fear and concern for the predicament he was curious as to what the giant was doing with them. They’re far too small for him to toy with. Yet he was keeping them naked. Because they’re fun to look at? Jack hazarded a guess. His gaze moved to the blonde one. Her hair was pretty, streaked with enough darker shades to make it interesting. It was shoulder length, framing narrow shoulders and emphasizing a chest which he noticed carried breasts not overly large but with interestingly large nipples. A small waist and a flat belly which bloomed into lush hips, rounded with soft skin. She was pleasing to look at. 03 The Blocks Right now, she was still. Seeing there was nowhere to hide she stood with her shackled hands before her. Her eyes darting furtively beneath lowered lashes. Thinking. Where the other one had seemed in a clear panic, this woman was plotting. Jack could see it written over her. The giant turned away. Squatting before his bed to pull out two small wood structures pinched in his huge hands like they were no larger than piece of broccoli. He thunked them down next to them. Jack eyed them. The things looked like half-stockades with cloth straps across the top. Buckles on either side. Some kind of torture device? “I made them.” The huge being rumbled, noticing my study of the blocks. “They’re for them.” He nodded to the women. “For them?” Jack asked incredulously. Still not putting the pieces together. “To hold them down.” The giant explained as if that should resolve everything for Jack. “Little mice like to try to get away when they should be still.” He sent a purposeful glare toward the taller woman. “I’ll hold still.” The blonde murmured. Drawing the giant’s green eye. “You stay for him?” She nodded slowly. His gaze narrowed on her. Jack had no idea what they were talking about. “Good mouse.” He reached to pat her on her head, but she had to hunker at each bump as if he were going to squish her. “I’ll get the key.” *** He walked back toward his bed. “What is going on here?” Jack asked Sando and the blonde. The other girl was still straining at the chains like a crazed animal. “You’re going to have to fuck her.” Sando said flatly. “Why not you?” Jack blurted. “Because he wants you to.” Jack’s gaze went to the girl. He didn’t particular favor that idea. “Why?” He whined. “You do as your told!” The giant snapped. Picking up Jack abruptly and the blonde woman, as far as the chain would let him, to thunk them together. Only his thumbs between his fists, stopped their skulls from crashing together with the impact of a carriage crash. “You bump bump woman.” “Bump?” Understanding was beginning to dawn on Jack as he braced himself for another rhythmic thunk into the giant’s other fist, watching the woman’s blonde hair flip at the connection. “Okay! Okay.” He set them down near each other. “Just do it.” The woman whispered to him. “Or he’ll kill us both.” “I don’t even know you.” “Keela.” She blew a long breath. “Why are you doing this?” “I don’t want strapped in that thing.” She nodded toward the block. “I saw him put something in a woman once that killed her. Jack gaped at Keela in horror. Envisioning some horrible stick going into a woman until she perished. It was a terrifying thought. “Poor Sando, there.” She gestured with her shackled hands. “He is used for the woman giant.” “Used?” Jack blinked at her. “To crawl in her.” Keela winced. “She comes and gets him late at night and that’s what he says. She pushes him in and tells him to crawl about until she’s finished.” *** “That sounds awful.” Actually, it sounded far worse than that. But Jack didn’t have the words. “Brute here just wants us to join for him.” Jack was still looking around in disbelief. “What is this place? Where am I?” “Hell.” Keela said flatly. Her eyes expressionless as she whispered under her breath. “I have a plan to get out though.” “Plan?” Brute thunked down a small key next to them. She nodded. “Just do what he wants, for now.” “Why does he want us to do that?” Brute had leaned down enough to listen now. “I want to watch.” He poked Keela in the belly. “She’s pretty and small. Can’t even get my finger in her.” He wiggled it for emphasis. That made Jack grimace. Thank God for that. “Get the key and get these off.” She lifted the shackles. Jack picked it up and walked to her. Once closer he saw her skin was smudged with dirt and she looked exhausted. Her hair knotted. How long has she been here? *** Sando walked over to get the key and headed for the hysterical girl. Aiming for her shackles. She jerked her arms out of reach. She doesn’t want them off? That made no sense. But he would soon determine that it wasn’t that she didn’t want them off, it was that she didn’t want what came next. Sando had to wrestle her to get her lose. Keela’s shackles fell, and she was yelling at the other woman, Tash to stop. Jack wondered if she too had seen what’d happened to the missing woman. That made him cringe. Sando had to fight to get her over the block and into the downward curve of the wood. Strapping her lower back and leaving her backside exposed as she was knelt over the block. Sando went around the front and strapped her arms against the block to keep her down. Then he went to the side and began cranking a lever that made two small bars come out in the center and press her legs apart until she was fully exposed. “Tash!” Keela rushed over to her. “Just let it happen. Remember what happened to Lily?” “He popped her head off like a dandelion.” Tash sobbed. “Be still” Keela patted her shoulder. 04 Obeying Brute Brute caught Keela’s blonde hair and dragged her away. “Stay out of Sando’s way.” He said. Brute thunked a leather harness down on the table. Keela gritted her teeth and glared at it. “Said you’d let him.” Brute reminded her. “Put it on.” Keela angrily picked it up and stepped into it. Jack could see why she hated it. It barely covered her, and it didn’t look comfortable. The thin bits of leather smashed her breasts against her chest and forced her nipples to fold aside to avoid the narrow constraints. It was tight around her waist with loose loops around her thighs. Jack didn’t know what the hell it was for, but it was certainly eliciting a response from his nether region. “Ohh.” Brute whined. “I want to feel her.” He made frustrated motions with his hands. Despite himself, Jack could sympathize because the image of her wearing that and looking that infuriated about it was beyond erotic. Brute pointed to an empty spot between the blocks, on the table, near Tash and Sando. “There.” *** Jack looked from Keela to Brute. Keela obediently walked over there and laid down on her back between the blocks. Wanting to see what was headed for her. Jack thought sympathetically. “Take your clothes off and get down here.” Keela ordered in a hushed voice. Jack frowned but obediently removed his clothes before kneeling at Keela’s feet. He glanced over in time to see Sando lowering behind Tash. She was still squealing but Sando had put something in her mouth. To keep her from screaming. That made Jack wither some. To know what was going to happen to her and be right next to it, felt uncomfortable. “You have to do it.” Keela urged. Or he could get so angry, he may kill us all. Brute moved the empty block away. So it doesn’t block his view. Jack felt enough pressure, he wondered if his hard length might wither. “Focus on me.” Keela said. Wiggling down along the wood so she had positioned him between her knees. That sight was very pleasing. Sando stroked himself a little and then put a hand on each of Tash’s cheeks before rubbing himself along her slit a moment. Letting his length pop side to side along her. Once satisfied, she was dampened he entered her. Her body jerked forward, and her head lifted as she tensed. “Relax.” Tash. Sando said dully. But he was hammering into her so roughly that the block creaked. And he wasn’t a small man. Soon his bald head was shining with sweat which ran in rivulets down his thick chest. “Hey.” Keela said. “Down here.” Jack began climbing over her. “He’s being so rough with her.” “He’s doing her a kindness.” Keela argued. “Trying to get it over quick.” “Doesn’t look like a kindness.” “Shut up.” Keela said. Face strained. She reached between them and caught Jack’s bobbing flesh. Gripping it as she pulled it toward her. Forcing him to climb up over her. “Whoa, whoa!” Without warning she slid him in. He was relieved when he felt she was already slick, and he glided smoothly. Blowing a long breath. “I don’t think I could’ve carried on, if I hurt you.” “Stop worrying. Just get to it.” She reached around to smack his ass. Gripping it with her heels to push him in. “Give him a good show.” He frowned at her. “I’m not a circus clown.” “You are today.” *** Grunting he wanted to object but the feel of her warm heat surrounding him. Massaging him as if to tug him in a bit further was sending pleasurable sensations down his spine. He withdrew and thrust back in lightly. Watching her lips part as her body adjusted. Stretching inside to accommodate his length and width. As he moved into her. Her belly bounced and rose as if he strained beneath her skin. Rippling through her. Her round hips rippled at the impact of his hips along the insides of her thighs. She gave him an encouraging look. Wrapping her legs more fully around him and hooking the back of his neck to pull him down over her. She pressed her lips to hers and Jack was overwhelmed by the heat of her kiss. It was nearly too much to taste the honey flavor of her mouth along with the soft textures he touched so intimately. “More.” She said. “Remember how Sando is being kind?” He glanced at Sando who looked more like he was trying to push through Tasha’s rounded flesh. His head was back, and he gripped her hips for leverage to slam back forward. His skin slapping brutally against hers in a way that had Jack looking away in horror. Seeing Tash’s body jerking in his peripheral under the harsh thrusts while she made tiny murmurs of objection behind the gag. “I can’t be that rough.” “Do it.” She urged. “He likes it.” Only then did Jack glance over and realize that Brute had pulled himself from beneath the green fabric and was moaning as he rocked his hips into his hand. Watching us lustfully. While he stroked the huge lump of flesh that was twice the size and height of Jack. He couldn’t imagine that fitting in anyone. “Do her more.” Brute ordered in aggravation. “Make her squeal!” 05 Keela’s Plan Jack didn’t know what Keela’s plan was, but he was willing to follow her in this. “How about you do it then.” Jack caught Keela and rolled her over with him. Pulling her atop him. Brute paused in confusion. “What are you doing?” This was apparently something he hadn’t seen before. Keela expertly caught Jack and lined him up with her. Bringing herself roughly down on him in a way that had him lurching up and trying not to come already. “Easy. Easy.” Jack’s hands fluttered around her hips. “I don’t think your goal is to make me pop already.” “You’re going to have to hold it back until he does.” She whispered over him before pushing off his chest to sit up. Scooping her breasts, she began massaging them while she rocked her hips down on Jack. Riding him purely with her ample hips. Flexing her slim belly as she flexed her ass to pull nearly off him before dropping back on. “Ohh. Oh.” Jack growled through gritted teeth. Watching her touching herself and jerking around atop him was getting him harder than he’d ever been. “Holy shit, Woman!” She writhed faster pushing harder. “Ow!” She cried tossing her head back as if in great pain. Jack froze. Wincing as he watched her. Unsure what he’d done. Her head dropped back down, and she gazed at him as she slammed herself down on him again. “Ouch!” She whined. Holding her belly. “You’re so deep inside me.” She whined. Jack realized that the look she was giving him was meant as reassuring. She worked herself harder over him and he understood that this was for Brute’s benefit. I’m not hurting her. *** She wound one hand under her hair and lifted it off her neck to give Jack a better view of her body which now glistened with a shine of sweat from the violence of her movements. Jack felt the bottom of his balls beginning to tingle and he felt the hard pulsing through his rod that told him he was getting close. Very close. She was working him harder and the turning of her hips made her pinch him in her channel. Eliciting wild growls from him. Where did she learn all this? Jack wondered again how long she’d been a captive in this giant’s chamber. How long was she his personal toy? How many men did he force to mount her? Jack looked at Sando unemotionally pushing into Tash’s hole. She’d collapsed limply onto the block and clutched one edge in a white-knuckled grip. Her eyes still widening every time he penetrated deep in her. Using her body as a sheath to seat his dagger home. Jack didn’t think she was faking the pain on her face. *** Jack’s attention was drawn back to Keela as he heard a popping noise. Looking at her he saw her finger was saturated from her lips. She just popped it out of her mouth. She dragged that delicate finger over her bottom lip and skimmed it down her neck, over her chest to circle one puckered brown nipple. Still, not slowing her vigorous pace. Mounting the tension wrenching through Jack. Seeing the erotic sight of her riding him and touching herself so intimately was too much. Her hair lifted off her in one of her fists and massaging her erect nipple while her hips raged against his pelvis, her depth sucking him in and suctioning his length in and out of her was what made him lose it. His ass flexed and his hips rose. She was merciless, still grinding over him as she got her heels under them for leverage. His back bowed so far, he thought it might snap. But she wouldn’t stop, not even as he came in her channel. Pouring into her moistness while she rode him ruthlessly. Then he caught a sudden acrid aroma. Much like a wet dog and Keela leapt off him. Catching his hand and yanking him up. She yelled “Now, Sando!” She launched off the wood table and took Jack with her in a deadfall. Jack was screaming as he saw the thick spurting fluid spitting from the giant’s hard cock, splashing toward the table in a pool thick enough to drown in. It missed them by inches as they landed on the giant’s thigh and slid over. She ran under the bed and emerged with cloth. Some kind of clothes she’d collected. Jack guessed that Brute liked to make them dress up for him on occasion. Twisted. They pulled on the clothes as she led them under the door, which was high enough, they only had to duck. They scampered along the edge of the wall behind the huge chair that the female giant lurked in. The one that uses Sando for her pleasure. Jack winced at the thought and looked away from the back of her head. Truly, truly, hoping to not draw her attention. That was not a fate he wanted to face. He far doubted it would be as pleasurable as his last detail. Even now he looked at Keela’s fleeing backside. Jiggling beckoningly as she scampered on her toes along the wall. 06 Get Away Jack was drawn from my pleasurable view when I heard grunting and heavy movements coming from Brute’s room. “Boy!” The female called from her huge chair. “Yea, Mother?” “Are you playing with your food again?” There was a long pause. “No, Mum.” Is that what we are? Jack instantly thought of what she did to Sando. How was that any better? Jack pictured the man sifting his way out of her giant folds, his bald head shining with her fluids while she panted in pleasure, and he sulked his way back to Brute’s chambers. His arms dripping. It was vaguely amusing. *** “Are you coming or not?” Keela shouted from the doorway. “I was thinking about other stuff.” “Other than us dying?” She hissed indignantly. Waving him to move faster around the corner into what was, apparently the kitchen. Where I started. “Well, yeah. I do have a tendency to let my mind wander in times of stress.” Jack realized she was now wearing a short silver dress that was tight around her waist. Jack, however, was wearing a long tunic with some kind of red cape attached to it and attached to the back of the cape was a gold helmet which folded up the center of his head to point down his forehead. A ridiculous red feather bobbing atop it. She looked like something, someone would write a novel about. He, however looked like a hand puppet in a booth. “Well,” She was running again. Aiming for that vine, peeling up from the hollow in the floor. “Don’t do that!” Let my mind wander? Jack was about to do that a whole lot if she didn’t have a plan for how they were going to get across the span of that gap in the floor to the vine coming up through the center of it. “Keela?” He called worriedly. “Jump.” “Jump?” “Fucking jump!” She made that sound much easier than he figured it was going to be. *** She was at a dead sprint. Heading fearlessly for it. But as she reached it, she didn’t even leap. She just fell. Watching in dismay, Jack skidded to a stop just as Brute lumbered around the wall. Gripping it with huge fingers before pulling himself around in one jump. “What are you doing, Boy?” “Nothing, Mum!” He growled in that thundering voice. He certainly is no boy! Jack looked at him, crossing the kitchen in long steps and then at that vine nearly twenty feet away. And back again. Realizing Brute was crossing the distance so fast that Jack wasn’t going to have time to even get a run at it. Jack jumped. *** With the same blind faith Keela had, had. A woman that’s probably dead. Jack was falling alongside the vine. Time seeming to stop as he clawed at the edges of leaves and rolled across the pointed tip of one thorn trying to grasp at it. The air carried him onto his back, and he saw that Brute was now climbing down the vine. Even if Jack did manage to catch the stalk, he’d never beat Brute down. But it wasn’t worth giving up just yet. He gripped the thin tip of another viney branch, but it collapsed beneath him and didn’t even manage to slow him. He managed to roll onto his belly. Feeling a gusting wind pushing him down and realizing that it was Brute who was now hopping down in long leaps before catching the vine again. Jack was going to be smacked from the air like an insect. And he hadn’t seen Keela anywhere. He’d held some faint hope that perhaps she had caught onto the stalk and was climbing down even as he’d considered the distance. But she’s gone. *** Then Jack felt warm arms wrapping him and his fall abruptly stopped. He was jerked so roughly that the air was knocked from him as his downward momentum ended. Then he was softly, slowly being carried further from the stalk, lifted up higher and watching meadows vanish beneath him. He looked at the delicate hands spanning his chest and sensed he knew who had managed to catch him. “Keela?” “Yes?” “We’re flying, aren’t we?” “Well…I am. You…You were just falling.” Jack craned my head enough to see her blonde hair blowing in the wind. Her face focused ahead as she carried him. Shimmering, translucent wings whipped above her back, so fast they seemed to hum. Jack peered back below and saw that Brute was reaching the ground. His head whipping as he scanned in every direction. Looking for our smashed bodies. Jack hoped he’d give up and go back up. And not smash our whole village. “Think he’ll kill them all?” Jack asked sorrowfully. “No.” Keela said. “He’ll find a couple new toys and go back home. Hopefully just enough time for Sando and Tash to get down.” “Yeah, and for someone else to be tortured.” “Better tortured than dead.” “Aren’t you the optimist?” Jack asked sarcastically. “I had to be.” She murmured. “Where are we going?” Jack asked. “To my home.” “Why there?” “Because your mine now, Jack.” “How’d you know my name?” Jack asked. Eyes wide on her. Ridiculous red feather blowing back by his ears. She smiled. “I know a lot about you…I was waiting for you.” THE END